canonum de lex ecclesium

Canonum De Lex EcclesiumCanons of Ecclesiastical

Law

To the readerThis document is an extract constructed at UCA Day SOL E1:Y0:A54:S4:M1:D5 08:00:42 also known

as [16-Sep-2012 UTC] from the Canons of Ecclesiastical Law located at one-heaven.org

This pdf is produced by automated means on an automated schedule. Should any difference in textarise from this extract and the Canons at one-heaven.org, the Canons at one-heaven.org should berelied upon for authenticity. In that event you may also wish to download a new copy of the pdf (if

possible).

2212121222222222222222223

242424242424242525252525252526262626262626272728282828282828292929292929293030303030303031323232323232323333333333

Table of Content

Table of ContentI. Introductory provisions

1.1 Introductory ProvisionsArticle 1 - Canons of Ecclesiastical LawArticle 2 - Ecclesiastical Law

Canon 3429Canon 3430Canon 3431Canon 3432Canon 3433Canon 3434Canon 3435Canon 3436

1.2 ConceptsArticle 3 - Supernatural

Canon 3437Canon 3438Canon 3439Canon 3440Canon 3441

Article 4 - MagicCanon 3442Canon 3443Canon 3444Canon 3445Canon 3446Canon 3447Canon 3448Canon 3449Canon 3450Canon 3451Canon 3452Canon 3453Canon 3454Canon 3455Canon 3456

Article 5 - OccultCanon 3457Canon 3458Canon 3459Canon 3460Canon 3461Canon 3462

Article 6 - DualityCanon 3463Canon 3464Canon 3465Canon 3466Canon 3467Canon 3468

Article 7 - TrinityCanon 3469Canon 3470Canon 3471Canon 3472Canon 3473Canon 3474Canon 3475

Article 8 - SacredCanon 3476Canon 3477Canon 3478Canon 3479Canon 3480Canon 3481

Article 9 - FaithCanon 3482Canon 3483Canon 3484Canon 3485

333333333434343434343535363636363636363737383838383838383939393939404040404141414141414242424242424242434343434343434444444444444445454545454545464646464646

Canon 3485Canon 3486Canon 3487Canon 3488

Article 10 - ReligionCanon 3489Canon 3490Canon 3491Canon 3492Canon 3493Canon 3494Canon 3495

Article 11 - CultCanon 3496Canon 3497Canon 3498Canon 3499Canon 3500Canon 3501Canon 3502Canon 3503

Article 12 - MinisterCanon 3504Canon 3505Canon 3506Canon 3507Canon 3508Canon 3509Canon 3510Canon 3511Canon 3512Canon 3513Canon 3514Canon 3515Canon 3516Canon 3517Canon 3518

Article 13 - ClergyCanon 3519Canon 3520Canon 3521Canon 3522Canon 3523

Article 14 - InitiateCanon 3524Canon 3525Canon 3526Canon 3527Canon 3528Canon 3529Canon 3530

Article 15 - CultorCanon 3531Canon 3532Canon 3533Canon 3534Canon 3535Canon 3536

Article 16 - CretinCanon 3537Canon 3538Canon 3539Canon 3540Canon 3541Canon 3542

Article 17 - FanaticCanon 3543Canon 3544Canon 3545Canon 3546Canon 3547Canon 3548

Article 18 - BigotCanon 3549Canon 3550Canon 3551Canon 3552Canon 3553

46464747474747474848494949494949505050505050505152525252525252535353535353545454545555555555555556565657575757575757575858585858585858595960606060

626262

Canon 3554Canon 3555

Article 19 - RacistCanon 3556Canon 3557Canon 3558Canon 3559Canon 3560Canon 3561Canon 3562

Article 20 - AntiSemiteCanon 3563Canon 3564Canon 3565Canon 3566Canon 3567

Article 21 - SeeCanon 3568Canon 3569Canon 3570Canon 3571Canon 3572Canon 3573Canon 3574

Article 22 - AltarCanon 3575Canon 3576Canon 3577Canon 3578Canon 3579Canon 3580Canon 3581Canon 3582Canon 3583Canon 3584Canon 3585Canon 3586

Article 23 - SanctuaryCanon 3587Canon 3588Canon 3589

Article 24 - OratoryCanon 3590Canon 3591Canon 3592Canon 3593Canon 3594Canon 3595Canon 3596Canon 3597Canon 3598

Article 25 - TempleCanon 3599Canon 3600Canon 3601Canon 3602Canon 3603Canon 3604Canon 3605Canon 3606Canon 3607Canon 3608Canon 3609Canon 3610Canon 3611Canon 3612Canon 3613Canon 3614Canon 3615

Article 26 - BasilicaCanon 3616Canon 3617Canon 3618

II. Supernatural2.1 Supernatural Dimension

Article 27 - Unique Collective Awareness

6262626262626363636464646464646465656666666666666666676767676767

68686868686868686969697070707070707071717171717172727272727272727374747474747475757575757575

Article 27 - Unique Collective AwarenessCanon 3619Canon 3620Canon 3621Canon 3622Canon 3623

Article 28 - AfterlifeCanon 3624Canon 3625

Article 29 - HeavenCanon 3626Canon 3627Canon 3628Canon 3629Canon 3630Canon 3631Canon 3632Canon 3633

Article 30 - HellCanon 3634Canon 3635Canon 3636Canon 3637Canon 3638Canon 3639Canon 3640

Article 31 - PurgatoryCanon 3641Canon 3642Canon 3643Canon 3644Canon 3645

2.2 Supernatural EntityArticle 32 - Deity

Canon 3646Canon 3647Canon 3648Canon 3649Canon 3650Canon 3651Canon 3652Canon 3653Canon 3654

Article 33 - GodCanon 3655Canon 3656Canon 3657Canon 3658Canon 3659Canon 3660Canon 3661Canon 3662Canon 3663Canon 3664Canon 3665Canon 3666

Article 34 - Divine CreatorCanon 3667Canon 3668Canon 3669Canon 3670Canon 3671Canon 3672Canon 3673Canon 3674

Article 35 - UCADIACanon 3675Canon 3676Canon 3677Canon 3678Canon 3679

Article 36 - SoulCanon 3680Canon 3681Canon 3682Canon 3683Canon 3684Canon 3685

7677777777777777787878787878787979808080818181818181818282828282828283838383838383

848484848484848485858585858586878787878787878888888888888989898989899090

Canon 3686Article 37 - Angel

Canon 3687Canon 3688Canon 3689Canon 3690Canon 3691Canon 3692

Article 38 - DemonCanon 3693Canon 3694Canon 3695Canon 3696Canon 3697Canon 3698Canon 3699Canon 3700

Article 39 - SpiritCanon 3701Canon 3702

Article 40 - GhostCanon 3703Canon 3704Canon 3705Canon 3706Canon 3707Canon 3708Canon 3709Canon 3710Canon 3711Canon 3712Canon 3713Canon 3714Canon 3715

Article 41 - LordCanon 3716Canon 3717Canon 3718Canon 3719Canon 3720Canon 3721

2.3 Supernatural PhenomenaArticle 42 - Miracle

Canon 3722Canon 3723Canon 3724Canon 3725Canon 3726Canon 3727Canon 3728Canon 3729Canon 3730Canon 3731Canon 3732Canon 3733Canon 3734

Article 43 - PrecognitionCanon 3735Canon 3736Canon 3737Canon 3738Canon 3739Canon 3740

Article 44 - AuraCanon 3741Canon 3742Canon 3743Canon 3744Canon 3745

Article 45 - PoltergeistCanon 3746Canon 3747Canon 3748Canon 3749Canon 3750Canon 3751Canon 3752

91919191919191929292929293939393939393949494949494949595959696969696969797979797979797989898

9999999999

100100100100100100100101101101102102102102102102102103103103103103104104104

Article 46 - ConjurationCanon 3753Canon 3754Canon 3755Canon 3756Canon 3757Canon 3758Canon 3759Canon 3760Canon 3761Canon 3762Canon 3763

Article 47 - LevitationCanon 3764Canon 3765Canon 3766Canon 3767Canon 3768Canon 3769

Article 48 - PossessionCanon 3770Canon 3771Canon 3772Canon 3773Canon 3774Canon 3775Canon 3776Canon 3777Canon 3778

Article 49 - VoicesCanon 3779Canon 3780Canon 3781Canon 3782Canon 3783

Article 50 - HauntingCanon 3784Canon 3785Canon 3786Canon 3787Canon 3788Canon 3789Canon 3790Canon 3791Canon 3792Canon 3793

2.4 Supernatural Abil ityArticle 51 - Psychic

Canon 3794Canon 3795Canon 3796

Article 52 - ClairvoyanceCanon 3797Canon 3798Canon 3799Canon 3800Canon 3801Canon 3802Canon 3803Canon 3804Canon 3805

Article 53 - MediumshipCanon 3806Canon 3807Canon 3808Canon 3809Canon 3810Canon 3811

Article 54 - HealingCanon 3812Canon 3813Canon 3814Canon 3815

Article 55 - Remote ViewingCanon 3816Canon 3817

104104104104105105106106106106106106106107107107107107107108109109109109109109109110110110110110110110111111

113113113113113113113114114114114114114114115115115116116116116116116116117117117118118118118118118118119120120120120120

Canon 3818Canon 3819Canon 3820Canon 3821Canon 3822Canon 3823

Article 56 - TelepathyCanon 3824Canon 3825Canon 3826Canon 3827Canon 3828Canon 3829Canon 3830Canon 3831Canon 3832Canon 3833Canon 3834Canon 3835Canon 3836

Article 57 - PsychometryCanon 3837Canon 3838Canon 3839Canon 3840Canon 3841Canon 3842

Article 58 - PsychokinesisCanon 3843Canon 3844Canon 3845Canon 3846Canon 3847Canon 3848Canon 3849Canon 3850

III. Sacred3.1 Sacred Form

Article 59 - Sacred NumeracyCanon 3851Canon 3852Canon 3853Canon 3854

Article 60 - Sacred GeometryCanon 3855Canon 3856Canon 3857Canon 3858Canon 3859Canon 3860Canon 3861Canon 3862Canon 3863

Article 61 - Sacred SymbolsCanon 3864Canon 3865Canon 3866Canon 3867Canon 3868Canon 3869Canon 3870Canon 3871Canon 3872

Article 62 - Sacred PlacesCanon 3873Canon 3874Canon 3875Canon 3876Canon 3877Canon 3878Canon 3879

Article 63 - Sacred ArtCanon 3880Canon 3881Canon 3882Canon 3883

120120121121121121121121121122

123123123123123123123124124124124125125125125125125125125

126126126126126126127127127127127127127128128128128129129129129129129129130131131131131132132132132132132132133133133133133133134134135135135135


Article 64 - Sacred TextsCanon 3886Canon 3887Canon 3888Canon 3889Canon 3890Canon 3891Canon 3892

Article 65 - Sacred RitesCanon 3893Canon 3894Canon 3895Canon 3896Canon 3897Canon 3898

Article 66 - Sacred OfficeCanon 3899Canon 3900Canon 3901

Article 67 - Sacred MysteriesCanon 3902Canon 3903Canon 3904Canon 3905Canon 3906Canon 3907Canon 3908

Article 68 - Sacred ArchitectureCanon 3909Canon 3910Canon 3911Canon 3912Canon 3913

Article 69 - Sacred MusicCanon 3914Canon 3915Canon 3916Canon 3917Canon 3918Canon 3919Canon 3920Canon 3921Canon 3922Canon 3923

Article 70 - Sacred LanguageCanon 3924Canon 3925Canon 3926Canon 3927Canon 3928Canon 3929Canon 3930

Article 71 - Sacred DanceCanon 3931Canon 3932Canon 3933

Article 72 - Sacred DrugsCanon 3934Canon 3935Canon 3936Canon 3937Canon 3938Canon 3939Canon 3940Canon 3941Canon 3942Canon 3943Canon 3944Canon 3945Canon 3946Canon 3947

Article 73 - Sacred FoodCanon 3948Canon 3949Canon 3950

135135135136136137137137137137137138138138138139139139139139

140140140140140140140140141141141141141141142143143143143143143144144144144144144144145

146146146146146146146146147147148148148148148148148149149149149149149149150150150


Article 74 - Sacred ClothesCanon 3956Canon 3957Canon 3958Canon 3959Canon 3960Canon 3961Canon 3962Canon 3963Canon 3964

Article 75 - Sacred OrationCanon 3965Canon 3966Canon 3967Canon 3968

3.2 RevelationArticle 76 - Revelation


Article 77 - VisionCanon 3982Canon 3983Canon 3984Canon 3985Canon 3986

Article 78 - DreamCanon 3987Canon 3988Canon 3989Canon 3990Canon 3991Canon 3992Canon 3993

3.3 HolinessArticle 79 - Holy


Article 80 - HollyCanon 4002Canon 4003Canon 4004Canon 4005Canon 4006Canon 4007Canon 4008Canon 4009Canon 4010Canon 4011Canon 4012Canon 4013Canon 4014Canon 4015Canon 4016Canon 4017

151151151151151151152152152152152152152153153153153154154154154154154155155

156156156156156156157157

158158158158158158158158159160160160160160160161161161161161161162162162162162163163163163163163163163164164164165165165165165165

Article 81 - ProphetCanon 4018Canon 4019Canon 4020Canon 4021Canon 4022

Article 82 - SaviorCanon 4023Canon 4024Canon 4025Canon 4026Canon 4027Canon 4028Canon 4029Canon 4030Canon 4031Canon 4032

Article 83 - MessiahCanon 4033Canon 4034Canon 4035Canon 4036Canon 4037Canon 4038Canon 4039

Article 84 - SaintCanon 4040Canon 4041Canon 4042Canon 4043Canon 4044Canon 4045Canon 4046

3.4 Sacri lege and UnHolinessArticle 85 - Sacrilege

Canon 4047Canon 4048Canon 4049Canon 4050Canon 4051Canon 4052Canon 4053

Article 86 - BlasphemyCanon 4054Canon 4055Canon 4056Canon 4057Canon 4058

Article 87 - ImpietyCanon 4059Canon 4060Canon 4061Canon 4062Canon 4063

Article 88 - UnholyCanon 4064Canon 4065Canon 4066Canon 4067

Article 89 - SpellCanon 4068Canon 4069Canon 4070Canon 4071Canon 4072Canon 4073Canon 4074Canon 4075Canon 4076Canon 4077

Article 90 - CurseCanon 4078Canon 4079Canon 4080Canon 4081Canon 4082

165165166167167167167167167167168168168168168168168169170170170170170170170171171171171171172172172172172172172173173174174174174174174174175175

176176176176176176176176177

178178178178178178178

180180180180180180180181181182182182


Article 91 - MolestationCanon 4086Canon 4087Canon 4088Canon 4089Canon 4090Canon 4091

Article 92 - CelibacyCanon 4092Canon 4093Canon 4094Canon 4095Canon 4096Canon 4097Canon 4098

Article 93 - Blood SacrificeCanon 4099Canon 4100Canon 4101Canon 4102Canon 4103Canon 4104Canon 4105Canon 4106Canon 4107Canon 4108Canon 4109

Article 94 - HolocaustCanon 4110Canon 4111Canon 4112Canon 4113Canon 4114Canon 4115Canon 4116Canon 4117

Article 95 - CannibalismCanon 4118Canon 4119Canon 4120Canon 4121Canon 4122Canon 4123Canon 4124Canon 4125

Article 96 - NecromancyCanon 4126Canon 4127Canon 4128Canon 4129Canon 4130Canon 4131Canon 4132Canon 4133

Article 97 - EvilCanon 4134Canon 4135Canon 4136Canon 4137Canon 4138Canon 4139

IV. Faith4.1 Cosmology

Article 98 - CosmologyCanon 4140Canon 4141Canon 4142Canon 4143Canon 4144Canon 4145

Article 99 - AtheologyCanon 4146Canon 4147

182182182183183183183184184184184184185185185

186186186186186186

187187187187187188188188188188189189189189189190190190190190190191191191191191191192192192193193193193193193194194194194194194194195195195195195196196197197197197


Article 100 - MonotheologyCanon 4151Canon 4152Canon 4153

Article 101 - PantheologyCanon 4154Canon 4155Canon 4156Canon 4157

Article 102 - UcologyCanon 4158Canon 4159

4.2 TheologyArticle 103 - Theology

Canon 4160Canon 4161Canon 4162Canon 4163

4.3 DogmaArticle 104 - Dogma


Article 105 - OrthodoxyCanon 4167Canon 4168Canon 4169Canon 4170

Article 106 - TraditionCanon 4171Canon 4172Canon 4173Canon 4174

Article 107 - AssumptionCanon 4175Canon 4176Canon 4177Canon 4178Canon 4179

Article 108 - SalvationCanon 4180Canon 4181Canon 4182Canon 4183Canon 4184Canon 4185Canon 4186Canon 4187

Article 109 - GraceCanon 4188Canon 4189Canon 4190Canon 4191Canon 4192

Article 110 - SinCanon 4193Canon 4194Canon 4195Canon 4196Canon 4197Canon 4198

Article 111 - PenanceCanon 4199Canon 4200Canon 4201Canon 4202Canon 4203Canon 4204

Article 112 - ProvidenceCanon 4205Canon 4206Canon 4207

197198198198198198198199199199199199200200200200200201201201201202202202202202202203203203203203203204204204204204205205205205205205206206206206206207207207207207207207

208208208208208208208209209209209

210210210210210210211211211211

Canon 4208Article 113 - Damnation


Article 114 - DepositCanon 4214Canon 4215Canon 4216Canon 4217

Article 115 - Blood RightCanon 4218Canon 4219Canon 4220Canon 4221Canon 4222Canon 4223Canon 4224Canon 4225

Article 116 - BaptismCanon 4226Canon 4227Canon 4228Canon 4229Canon 4230Canon 4231Canon 4232Canon 4233Canon 4234Canon 4235Canon 4236

Article 117 - MarriageCanon 4237Canon 4238Canon 4239Canon 4240

Article 118 - Apostolic SuccessionCanon 4241Canon 4242Canon 4243Canon 4244Canon 4245Canon 4246Canon 4247Canon 4248Canon 4249Canon 4250

Article 119 - InfallibilityCanon 4251Canon 4252Canon 4253Canon 4254Canon 4255Canon 4256

Article 120 - EucharistCanon 4257Canon 4258Canon 4259Canon 4260Canon 4261Canon 4262Canon 4263Canon 4264Canon 4265Canon 4266

4.4 EschatologyArticle 121 - Eschatology


211212

213213213213213214214214214215215215215215215

216216216216216216217217217217217218218219219219219219219220221222222

223223223223223223224224224

225225225225225225226226

227227227

228228228228228228228228229229229229229230230231


Article 122 - ApocalypseCanon 4277Canon 4278Canon 4279Canon 4280

Article 123 - ArmageddonCanon 4281Canon 4282Canon 4283

Article 124 - AntichristCanon 4284Canon 4285Canon 4286Canon 4287Canon 4288

Article 125 - RaptureCanon 4289Canon 4290Canon 4291Canon 4292Canon 4293

Article 126 - Day of AgreementCanon 4294Canon 4295Canon 4296Canon 4297Canon 4298Canon 4299

Article 127 - Day of ProtestCanon 4300Canon 4301Canon 4302Canon 4303Canon 4304Canon 4305Canon 4306Canon 4307Canon 4308

Article 128 - Day of JudgmentCanon 4309Canon 4310Canon 4311Canon 4312Canon 4313Canon 4314Canon 4315Canon 4316

Article 129 - Day of RedemptionCanon 4317Canon 4318Canon 4319Canon 4320Canon 4321Canon 4322Canon 4323

Article 130 - New CovenantCanon 4324Canon 4325

4.5 Corruption and RepudiationArticle 131 - Heresy


Article 132 - Apostacy

231231231231231231231232232

234234234234234234234234235235235235236236236236237237237237237

238238238238239239239240240240241241241242242242242242242

243243243244244244244245245245

246246246246246246246246247

248248248248249249249

Article 132 - ApostacyCanon 4339Canon 4340Canon 4341Canon 4342Canon 4343Canon 4344Canon 4345Canon 4346

V. Sacraments5.1 Sacraments

Article 133 - SacramentCanon 4347Canon 4348Canon 4349Canon 4350Canon 4351Canon 4352Canon 4353Canon 4354Canon 4355Canon 4356Canon 4357Canon 4358Canon 4359

Article 134 - ActCanon 4360Canon 4361Canon 4362Canon 4363

Article 135 - PartCanon 4364Canon 4365Canon 4366

Article 136 - MomentCanon 4367Canon 4368

Article 137 - CelebrantCanon 4369Canon 4370

Article 138 - ParticipantCanon 4371Canon 4372

Article 139 - ObservantCanon 4373Canon 4374Canon 4375Canon 4376Canon 4377

Article 140 - EventCanon 4378Canon 4379

Article 141 - MemorialCanon 4380Canon 4381Canon 4382

Article 142 - ObsignationCanon 4383Canon 4384

5.2 Key SacramentsArticle 143 - Key Sacraments


Article 144 - RecognitionCanon 4392Canon 4393Canon 4394

Article 145 - TrustCanon 4395Canon 4396

249250250250250

251251251251

252252252252

253253253253

254254254254

255255255255255255255255256256256

257257257257257

258258258258258

259259259259

260260260260261261261261262262262262

263263263263264264264264265265265265

266266266266267

Canon 4397Article 146 - Obligation


Article 147 - InspirationCanon 4401Canon 4402Canon 4403

Article 148 - ForgivenessCanon 4404Canon 4405Canon 4406

Article 149 - SatisfactionCanon 4407Canon 4408Canon 4409

Article 150 - ExpirationCanon 4410Canon 4411Canon 4412

5.3 Cardinal SacramentsArticle 151 - Cardinal Sacraments

Canon 4413Canon 4414Canon 4415Canon 4416Canon 4417Canon 4418Canon 4419Canon 4420Canon 4421

Article 152 - ConsecrationCanon 4422Canon 4423Canon 4424Canon 4425

Article 153 - OfferingCanon 4426Canon 4427Canon 4428Canon 4429

Article 154 - MatrimonyCanon 4430Canon 4431Canon 4432

Article 155 - UnionCanon 4433Canon 4434Canon 4435

Article 156 - RecordCanon 4436Canon 4437Canon 4438

Article 157 - PenanceCanon 4439Canon 4440Canon 4441

Article 158 - OathCanon 4442Canon 4443Canon 4444

Article 159 - TestimonyCanon 4445Canon 4446Canon 4447

Article 160 - InvestitureCanon 4448Canon 4449Canon 4450

Article 161 - ClemencyCanon 4451Canon 4452Canon 4453

Article 162 - Sponsor

267267267267

268268268268269269269269270270270270

271271271271271271271271272272272272272

273273273273273273273

274274274274274274274275275275275275

276276276276276276

277277277277277277277278

279279279279279279279

280280280280280281281281

Article 162 - SponsorCanon 4454Canon 4455Canon 4456

Article 163 - ConvocationCanon 4457Canon 4458Canon 4459

Article 164 - PrescriptionCanon 4460Canon 4461Canon 4462

Article 165 - RescriptionCanon 4463Canon 4464Canon 4465

5.4 Apostolic SacramentsArticle 166 - Apostolic Sacraments

Canon 4466Canon 4467Canon 4468Canon 4469Canon 4470Canon 4471Canon 4472Canon 4473Canon 4474Canon 4475Canon 4476

Article 167 - AnnunciationCanon 4477Canon 4478Canon 4479Canon 4480Canon 4481Canon 4482

Article 168 - NatalCanon 4483Canon 4484Canon 4485Canon 4486Canon 4487Canon 4488Canon 4489Canon 4490Canon 4491Canon 4492Canon 4493

Article 169 - DivinusCanon 4494Canon 4495Canon 4496Canon 4497Canon 4498

Article 170 - AdventusCanon 4499Canon 4500Canon 4501Canon 4502Canon 4503Canon 4504Canon 4505

Article 171 - EpinoiaCanon 4506Canon 4507Canon 4508Canon 4509Canon 4510Canon 4511

Article 172 - GeniusCanon 4512Canon 4513Canon 4514Canon 4515

Article 173 - Beau IdealCanon 4516Canon 4517

281281282282282282282

283283283283283284284284284284285285285285285

286286286286

288288288288288288288288289289289289289290290290290290290291291291291291291292

293293293293293294294294294

295295295295295295295295295296297297297


Article 174 - Haga SofiaCanon 4520Canon 4521Canon 4522Canon 4523

Article 175 - AdieuCanon 4524Canon 4525Canon 4526Canon 4527

Article 176 - ResolutionCanon 4528Canon 4529Canon 4530Canon 4531

Article 177 - RemembranceCanon 4532Canon 4533Canon 4534Canon 4535

Article 178 - VenerationCanon 4536Canon 4537Canon 4538

VI. Institution6.1 Institution

Article 179 - InstitutionCanon 4539Canon 4540Canon 4541Canon 4542Canon 4543

Article 180 - ChurchCanon 4544Canon 4545Canon 4546Canon 4547

Article 181 - OrderCanon 4548Canon 4549Canon 4550Canon 4551Canon 4552

Article 182 - HierarchyCanon 4553Canon 4554Canon 4555Canon 4556Canon 4557Canon 4558

Article 183 - LeaderCanon 4559Canon 4560Canon 4561Canon 4562

Article 184 - AuthorityCanon 4563Canon 4564Canon 4565

6.2 Property and RightsArticle 185 - Property and Goods


Article 186 - RightsCanon 4574Canon 4575

297297

298298298298298299299299300300300300300300301

302302302302302302302302303304304304304305305305305306306306306306306307307307307307307308308308308308309309309309

311311311311311311312312312313313313313313


Article 187 - Real PropertyCanon 4578Canon 4579Canon 4580Canon 4581

Article 188 - PatentsCanon 4582Canon 4583

Article 189 - TrustsCanon 4584Canon 4585Canon 4586Canon 4587Canon 4588Canon 4589

6.3 AdministrationArticle 190 - Administration


Article 191 - Financial AssistanceCanon 4597Canon 4598Canon 4599

Article 192 - JurisdictionCanon 4600Canon 4601Canon 4602

Article 193 - AccusationCanon 4603Canon 4604Canon 4605Canon 4606Canon 4607

Article 194 - AdjudicationCanon 4608Canon 4609Canon 4610Canon 4611Canon 4612

Article 195 - SanctionCanon 4613Canon 4614Canon 4615Canon 4616

Article 196 - PunishmentCanon 4617Canon 4618Canon 4619

VII. Instruction7.1 Instruction

Article 197 - InstructionCanon 4620Canon 4621Canon 4622

Article 198 - CatechismCanon 4623Canon 4624

Article 199 - TeachingCanon 4625Canon 4626Canon 4627Canon 4628

I. Introductory provisions

1.1 Introductory Provisions

Article 1 - Canons of Ecclesiastical Law

i. By Right, Power and Authority of Article ninety-three (93) of Pactum De SingularisCaelum, also known as the Covenant of One Heaven these pronouncements of lawknown collectively as Canonum De Lex Ecclesium and also known as the Canons ofEcclesiastical Law are hereby promulgated in the original form of Ucadian Language;and

ii. The Canonum De Lex Ecclesium represents the primary, one and only true firstcanon of Ecclesiastical Law. Excluding the Covenant of One Heaven, all other laws,claims and agreements claiming standards of Ecclesiastical Law shall be secondaryand inferior to the Canonum De Lex Ecclesium ab initio (from the beginning); and

iii. These Canons of Ecclesiastical Law may be taken in official original document formand spoken form to represent one (1) complete set of the twenty-two (22) Canons oflaw known collectively as Astrum Iuris Divini Canonum, also known as Living Body ofDivine Canon Law and the highest of all Original Law; and

iv. When referring to these Canons of Ecclesiastical Law collectively it may also betaken both in printed form and spoken word that we mean this complete andaccurate set of laws as the highest of all Original Law; and

v. In accordance with these Canons of Ecclesiastical Law, the Society of One Heavenalso known as the One Heaven Society of United Spirits, also known as the Holy Seeof United Spirits, also known as The Holy Society reserves all rights to itself; and

vi. As all rights are reserved, no translation, copy, citation, duplication, registration inpart or whole implies any transfer or conveyance of these rights; and

vii. When part or all of these laws is presented or spoken in any language other thanthe Official Ucadian Languages, it may be taken as a translation and not the primarylanguage. Therefore, any secondary meaning implying deficiency, claimed abrogationof any right or any other defect of a word in a translated language shall be null andvoid ab initio (from the beginning); and

viii. When referring to these Canons of Ecclesiastical Law collectively it may also betaken that the primary and original form of these laws resides as a supernaturalspiritual document registered in Heaven first and a physical document registered inthe Great Register and Public Record of One Heaven upon the Earth second.Therefore, wherever an official and valid form of these laws is present in physicalform, it shall be bound to its spiritual form, from which it derives its spiritual powerand authenticity; and

ix. Let no man, woman, spirit or officer of a lesser society place themselves in gravedishonor of Divine Law, Natural Law and the Living Law upon denying the validity ofthese canons of law. Having been warned, any act in defiance of these laws shallhave no effect and any spiritual invocation in opposition to the validity of these lawsshall be immediately returned upon the maker. As it is written, so be it.

Article 2 - Ecclesiastical Law

Canon 3429No law may exist, be written or enforced as Ecclesiastical Law or any other lawdescription unless it conforms to the body of Canon laws preceding this Canon knownas Astrum Iuris Divini Canonum in accordance with Pactum De Singularis Caelum.

Canon 3430Ecclesiastical Law is the body of statutes and ordinances of an ecclesiastical entityissued by proper authority in accordance with these canons for the moderation of areligious organization and its members. As valid Ecclesiastical Law is in accordancewith these Canons, the word canon is equivalent to describing valid EcclesiasticalLaw.

Canon 3431Any law claiming to be Canon or Ecclesiastical presently in force which is contrary tothe prescript of these Canons is therefore reprobate, suppressed and not permittedto be revived.

Canon 3432As Ecclesiastical Law ultimately refers to rules created by men and women, notnatural or divine, all valid Ecclesiastical Law may be said to be Positive Law andderived from Positive Law. Therefore, A Positive Law cannot abrogate, suspend, norchange a Natural Law. Nor is it possible for a Positive Law or Natural Law toabrogate, suspend or change a Divine Law.

Canon 3433To the extent that valid Ecclesiastical Law is in accord with Natural Law and DivineLaw, then such agreement recognizes certain Divine Law and Natural Law to be inharmony with valid Ecclesiastical Law. However, this is an alignment and not anabrogation, change or suspension of a Natural Law or Divine Law by Positive Law.

Canon 3434An Ecclesiastical Law is established and takes force when it is promulgated inaccordance with these Canons.

Canon 3435All Ecclesiastical Law may be defined by six (6) Foundations including: Supernatural,Sacred, Faith, Institution, Instruction and Rites & Procedures.

Canon 3436When anyone references, writes or speaks of Ecclesiastical Law it shall mean theseCanons and no other.

1.2 Concepts

Article 3 - Supernatural

Canon 3437Supernatural, or supranatural is a term describing any Event or Form believed orperceived by the observer, to be above or beyond, what is understood to be naturalor conforming to Natural Law of the observable physical universe, perceived throughMind.

Canon 3438Excluding the laws of Mind, also known as Cognitive Law, nothing that can beobserved or measured within the Universe is Supernatural. Excluding Cognitive Law,every Form and Event occurring within the Universe is subject to Natural Law.

Canon 3439Supernatural is equivalent to the concepts of paranormal and preternatural.

Canon 3440While a Form of the Divine Creator also known as Unique Collective Awareness maynot be observable or measurable and without any object Form within the Universe, itremains subject to Divine Law, which in turn defines Natural Law and Positive Law.

Canon 3441By definition, only Mind through Cognitive Law may exhibit “supernatural” qualities asCognitive Law is derived from the simultaneous application of Divine Law and NaturalLaw.

Article 4 - Magic

Canon 3442Magic is a term defining a wide variety of knowledge, rituals and practices whereby itis claimed a competent practitioner may alter Form or Events by supernatural oroccult means.

Canon 3443The terms Sorcery, Occultism, Wicca, Wizardry, Witchcraft and Theurgy are equivalentto the term Magic. However, the term Necromancy is a form of Magic literature, beliefand ceremony and therefore a sub-set of magic.

Canon 3444Magic is of two (2) forms:

(1) Magic based on exploiting the ignorance of believers and followers; and

(2) Magic based on deep occult knowledge and genuine skill.

The most common Magic is that based in ignorance, trick or illusion (“IllusionaryMagic”).

Canon 3445Trick or Illusionary Magic is founded on manipulating the minds of the living ordeceased involved in the ceremony that some kind of supernatural powers arepossessed by the practitioner(s) through knowledge of ceremony, dress, procedureand the demonstration of tricks of misdirection and sensory deprivation or distortion.Hence, apart from ignorance, the most important ingredient to successful trick orIllusionary Magic is Belief.

Canon 3446Deep Occult or Wisdom Magic is founded on the possession of superior knowledge,connected to Natural Law and Divine Law and does not require tricks, misdirectionand sensory deprivation or distortion. Belief is not a key ingredient to Deep Occult orWisdom Magic.

Canon 3447Trick or Illusionary Magic uses a wide variety of manipulations and frauds to convincean audience of its authenticity, from natural skills of hypnosis, alteration of mindstate, auto-suggestion, implanted memory work, sensory deprivation as well as timehonored tricks such as smoke, fire, tricks of light, drugs, chemical reactions and theuse of tools and animals for Magic.

Canon 3448Most Magic is based on trick or Illusionary Magic. All trick or Illusionary Magic is basedon defrauding and tricking the audience of living or deceased minds. Whilst it is lesspowerful than Deep Occult and Wisdom Magic, the power of belief and consequentialeffects upon convinced minds is stronger. Therefore, while trick and Illusionary Magicis without any valid spiritual basis, it is the stronger of the two (2) forms of Magicbecause of the theatrical effect of a powerful Magic demonstration.

Canon 3449All Magic known as Sorcery, Occultism, Wicca, Wizardry, Witchcraft, especially BlackMagic, Necromancy and ceremony derived from Grimoires is trick or Illusionary Magic,requiring a high level of ignorance and belief.

Canon 3450Knowledge and reason are the enemies of trick and Illusionary Magic. All Religionsand Cults include aspects of Magic within their rituals and beliefs.

Canon 3451The origin of the term “Magic” is derived from the term “Magi” being the priests ofZoroastrianism of Persia. However, the creation of the word “Magic” from Magishould not be assumed as attributing the origin of Magic to Zoroastrianism, but adeliberate and misleading historical misdirection to depreciate their knowledge andbehaviour to mere “trick magic” rather than ancient Magic practices.

Canon 3452The oldest practicioners of trick and Illusionary Magic are the priests of Ur, later theAmorties and Akkadians, then the Ur-Ga-Rit and Tar-Sur (Tarsus) and then Ur-Sur-Lim(Jerusalem).

Canon 3453The oldest practitioners and master of Deep Occult and Knowledge Magic are theCuilliaéan, also known as the Holly, also known as the Holy, also known as theSerpents, also known as the Hyksos and the Davids, later corrupted to Druvid andDruids.

Canon 3454By definition, the most powerful collection of occult and Magic wisdom in history is thelaws, covenants, charters and texts of Ucadia. No Magic is more powerful.

Canon 3455When speaking of “Magic”, “Highest Magic” or “Real Magic” it shall mean the laws,covenants, charters and texts of Ucadia and no other.

Canon 3456Any curse, spell or invocation issued against these Canons, or any text of Ucadia isby definition lesser Magic than Ucadia and so by definition has no effect, with theperson or persons issuing such a curse, spell of invocation immediately liable toreceive the full force of such ill intent upon themselves and their agents.

Article 5 - Occult

Canon 3457Occult is a term defining a wide variety of knowledge of rituals and practices, usuallyassociated with magic and other forms of Power and Manipulation, normally kepthidden and secret from ordinary followers. Hence, the Latin word occultus meaningliterally clandestine, hidden and secret.

Canon 3458All Religions and Cults include aspects of Occult knowledge within their rituals andbeliefs. The most common knowledge that is hidden as Occult is knowledge of magic.

Canon 3459A major point of differentiation between a Religion and a Cult is the degree to whichthe core knowledge of rituals and belief is Occult versus open to members. Even ifknowledge is less developed than older religions, a key sign of a Cult is a higheremphasis of Occult knowledge than open knowledge, thus promoting high levels ofcretinism within the ranks of its members.

Canon 3460Knowledge hidden as Occult does not imply accuracy or validity. However, thepractice of hiding information as Occult knowledge implies a greater value thatotherwise might be attributes if such knowledge was freely available for criticalanalysis.

Canon 3461Occult literature associated with Kabbalah, Sorcery, Wicca, Wizardry, Witchcraft,especially Black Magic and Necromancy is based on trick and illusionary magic withno solid base of Occult wisdom whatsoever. However, as minds are more prone tobelieve tricks and illusions through theatrical display, such Occult literature isconsidered more powerful and credible to ignorant believers than genuine wisdom.

Canon 3462Once the ability to defraud and manipulate people through trick and illusionary magicis considered, most Occult texts are self-serving and contain little or no true esotericwisdom.

Article 6 - Duality

Canon 3463Duality, also known as dichotomy is the fictional concept that a whole Form may alsobe classified into two (2) subclasses or opposed parts. As Duality is such afundamental fictional concept underpinning many philosophical models, logic andsciences it is also defined as its own discipline known as Dualism.

Canon 3464Duality is a feature of natural reproduction and systems throughout Natural Law. It isalso the simplest example of specialty and co-dependence. However, not all systemsresolve themselves simply to a dichotomy.

Canon 3465On a straight line of string, opposites can be plotted at maximum distances ofseparation. However, on a circle created from the same line of string, extremesresolve themselves to the same point. Furthermore, there are no straight lines inreality in the universe.

Canon 3466Moral dualism is the belief that life, nature and the cosmos may be explained by theinteraction between benevolent and malevolent forces. In western religions, theseforces are seen to be in conflict, while in eastern religions, these forces areconsidered complimentary.

Canon 3467In Philosophy, dualism defines the paradoxical relationship between mind and matterin which mental phenomena, in contrast to cognitive processing, are recognized asnon-locational, therefore non-real.

Canon 3468In Occult knowledge, dualism is the hidden mirror aspect of a benevolent ormalevolent spirit also possessing an equally powerful opposite force. Thus demonsare the negative personalities of a supernatural being with their positivepersonalities hidden. Similarly, angels are the positive personalities of supernaturalbeings with their negative personalities hidden.

Article 7 - Trinity

Canon 3469Trinity, also known as three, trio and triad is the fictional concept that a whole Formmay also be classified into three subclasses, or that three independent elementsmay combine to form a unified Form. Similar to Duality, Trinity is a fundamentalfictional concept underpinning religious and philosophical models since the beginningof Civilization.

Canon 3470Trinity as the number three is the first odd prime number, the first unique primenumber and the only prime triangular number. Therefore, Three and the concept ofTrinity, similar to the number one has been considered one of the fundamentalnumbers of magic since the beginning of time.

Canon 3471Trinity is a feature of natural reproduction, relationships and systems throughoutNatural Law. It is also the simplest and most perfect example of system and thesecond most common grouping after Duality. However, not all systems resolvethemselves simply to a trinity.

Canon 3472As Trinity is the simplest and most perfect example of system, it is also the simplestand most perfect unit of family. Therefore the number three has always signified themost perfect family of deity back to the earliest cultures of humanity, namely thefather-god, mother-god and savior-god.

Canon 3473The most recent use of Trinity to represent the “holy family” of gods for a religion isthe Roman Cult with the Father (Saturn/Satan), Son (Lucifer) and Holy Spirit (Cybele)representing the hidden Trinity implanted into Christianity from the thirteenth Centuryand subsequently infected the other branches of Christian faith.

Canon 3474The use of a Trinity philosophy hidden behind allegory by the Roman Cult is not thefirst use of trinity to define a “holy family” of gods of a pantheistic cult. However, it isthe first cult in history to deliberately hide the names of the deities from its followers,thus evoking an occult from the acceptance of the trinity now by most Christians,without realizing exactly whom they worship.

Canon 3475As the trinity formed by the Roman Cult being the Father (Saturn/Satan), Son (Lucifer)and Holy Spirit (Cybele) was never a founding dogma of Imperial Christianity foundedin 326 CE, nor Catholicism founded in the 8th Century CE, the claim that it is a centraldogma of Christianity is a deliberate and obscene fraud with any such textssupporting these claims by definition forgeries and frauds of true original texts.

Article 8 - Sacred

Canon 3476Sacred is the fictional concept that a Form, either through solemn ritual or someprevious attributes, is worthy of recognition and devotion or reverence.

Canon 3477The determination of whether a Form is Sacred or not may differ widely betweenvarious religions and cults. In a number of cases, certain Forms are considered“universally sacred” particularly the remains of famous prophets and saints as wellas the original manuscripts of prophets as well as places of extreme historical andreligious significance.

Canon 3478A Form may be created Sacred in accordance to the dogma of a particular Religionor Cult; or a Form may already exist as Sacred in accordance to custom, time orsignificance.

Canon 3479Contrary to deliberately misleading presumptions, the Sacredness of an object to aparticular Religion or Cult does not imply holiness. Instead, depending upon theReligion and its Occult teachings, an Unholy Object might be considered Sacred asmuch as a Holy Object. Sacredness therefore implies only reverence of a form toparticular followers of a religion, not whether the form is or is not holy.

Canon 3480Sacred Form may be further defined into several subclasses including: SacredNumeracy, Sacred Geometry, Sacred Symbols, Sacred Places, Sacred Art, SacredTexts, Sacred Rites, Sacred Office, Sacred Mysteries, Sacred Architecture, SacredMusic, Sacred Language, Sacred Dance, Sacred Plants, Sacred Food, Sacred Clothesand Sacred Tradition.

Canon 3481When anyone references, writes or speaks of “Sacred” it shall mean these canons,UCADIA and associated covenants and charters and no other.

Article 9 - Faith

Canon 3482Faith is a fictional term meaning loyalty to a Person based on promise or duty.Therefore, in its earliest meaning Faith is “duty of fulfilling one’s trust in God”. Faith isa solemn obligation to a promise, which is why the loss of faith is considered by manyreligions as a willful breach of trust and contract.

Canon 3483Faith is not the same meaning as belief. Belief is a fictional term originally equivalentin meaning “Trust in God” whereas Faith in its original fictional sense means “duty offulfilling one’s trust in God”. Belief is therefore trust in the “Divine” that something istrue, whereas Faith is an obligation to believe something is true.

Canon 3484Belief is not the same meaning as Knosis or “true knowledge”. Belief is based ontrust of a higher deity, while Knosis or true knowledge is based on trust borne fromProof, Reason or Logic. In order to strengthen certain fictional models of Realitybased on Faith, the definition of Knosis has been abrograted and the definition ofBelief deliberately misconstrued.

Canon 3485As these canons of Divine Law, Natural Law and Positive Law incorporate the proofand existence of the Divine Creator in All as well as perfect Knosis, it may becorrectly concluded that these canons represent “perfect belief”.

Canon 3486In direct contrast to arguments based on Proof, as the rejection of an argument ofFaith requires a significant emotional acceptance of deception and error, incompleteand emotional attacks against a particular argument of Faith may reinforce a belief,not weaken it.

Canon 3487An Argument of Proof in Law is superior to an Argument of Faith in Law.

Canon 3488All inferior Canon Law of the Roman Cult, also known as the Vatican, also falselyknown as the Holy See is based on arguments of Faith, not arguments of Proof.Therefore, all claimed laws of the Roman Cult are inferior to these canons.

Article 10 - Religion

Canon 3489Religion is a particular administered system of beliefs, faith or worship of one ormore gods defined by one or more sacred objects, stories, scriptures, rituals orobservances.

Canon 3490A Religion is distinguished from a Cult by three primary tests of fact: Prevalence ofOccult within its Dogma, Prevalence of Anti-Social and Extremist Dogma andPrevalence of Cretinism amongst followers, as opposed to Initiates.

Canon 3491Any Religion, no matter what age, that demonstrates a high prevalence of occult,anti-social and extremist dogma as well as a high level of cretinism throughdeliberate exploitation, concealment and exclusion of followers by religious leadersmay be properly called a Cult.

Canon 3492By definition, for a belief system to be considered a Religion, it must assert six (6)fundamental presumptions:

(1) The existence of one or more supernatural beings; and

(2) That followers are less than these supernatural beings; and

(3) Contact has been made between the supernatural beings and one or more menor women considered unique from all other men and women; and

(4) This contact is “proven” by the existence of one or more sacred objects; and

(5) The administration and officials of the religion represent the one, true and onlysuccessors to those who first received divine instruction and founded the religion;and

(6) The administrators and officials of the religion have the right to decide what ispleasing, what is not and if anyone should be excluded or punished for failing certainrules.

Canon 3493If a particular belief system does not presume all of the six (6) fundamentalpresumptions then such a belief system cannot properly be called a Religion.

Canon 3494By definition of the meaning of Religion, UCADIA cannot be properly considered aReligion, but above all Religions.

Canon 3495Any claim by any person, aggregate or entity that UCADIA itself is a Religion isautomatically a false and deliberately fraudulent claim by definition of the meaning ofReligion.

Article 11 - Cult

Canon 3496A Cult is a particular administered system of beliefs, faith or worship of one or moregods defined by one or more sacred objects, stories, scriptures, rituals orobservances, distinct from a Religion by certain behaviors primarily determined bythe treatment of its members versus leadership.

Canon 3497A Cult is distinguished from a Religion by three primary tests of fact:

(1) High prevalence of Occult within its Dogma,

(2) High prevalence of Anti-Social and Extremist Dogma and

(3) High prevalence of Cretinism amongst followers, as opposed to Initiates.

Canon 3498As a primary test of fact of a Cult versus a Religion is the extremely high number ofCretins and Fanatics amongst its followers, the followers of a Cult are by definitioncalled Cretins, while the leaders of a Cult are called Cultors.

Canon 3499The age of a particular cult, nor its size is any indication that such a Cult should beregarded as a Religion.

Canon 3500Cults are neither positive for a Society, nor members of a wider Society. As Cultsdeliberately use fraud, manipulation and distortions to recruit members and keepmembers, all Cults must be regarded properly as organized criminal syndicatesbefore the Rule of Law.

Canon 3501As all Cults must rightly be regarded as enemies of civilized Society and nothingmore than organized criminal enterprises, claims of religious persecution, right forfreedom of expression do not apply as defense when regarding Cults.

Canon 3502A Cult can never lawfully sue for defamation. Any action brought by a Cult againstUcadia or a Member in order to injure these canons is itself an injury to the law,fraudulent and without force of law. Any court or judge that does not dismiss such anaction enjoins themselves to the injury against the Rule of Law and is unfit to be ajudge.

Canon 3503By definition of the meaning of Cult, UCADIA cannot be properly considered a Cult.Any claim by any person, aggregate or entity that UCADIA or any aspect of UCADIA isitself is a Cult is automatically a false and deliberately fraudulent claim against thevery definition of the meaning of Cult.

Article 12 - Minister

Canon 3504A Minister is a Person authorized by a Religion or Cult to represent the particularfaith; to perform instruction, guidance and tuition; and perform certain rites andprocedures. Hence, in Latin a minister is a helper, an attendant and representativeagent.

Canon 3505In accordance with these canons and the Sacred Covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, the Society of One Heaven and valid Ucadian Societies have the duty andthe proper and exclusive right to form those who are designated for sacredministries.

Canon 3506The terms Cleric, Priest, Rabbi, Imam, Sheik, Monk are equivalent to the term Ministerwhen a person is properly formed in accordance to these Canons and the rules andby-laws of their particular Religion or Cult.

Canon 3507While it remains an absolute right for any Religion or Cult to determine suitablequalification for different sacred ministries within their hierarchy defined by their by-laws, no Religion or Cult may deny women or men the right to apply, train and beordained for a pastoral sacred ministry within their local community.

Canon 3508Ministers are bound by a special obligation to show reverence and obedience firstlyto these canons and the sacred Covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum and secondlyto the competent authority of their own Religion and Cult and superiors.

Canon 3509Only Ministers can obtain offices of a Religion or Cult for whose exercise the power oforders or the power of ecclesiastical governance is required.

Canon 3510By consent, vow and ordination, Ministers of a particular Religion or Cult are bound topursue exemplary and virtuous lives, and to demonstrate moral leadership for theircommunity:

(i) Fulfilling faithfully and tirelessly the duties bestowed upon them, especially whenconcerning pastoral care; and

(ii) Honoring the sacred ceremonies of their faith and adherence to such ritual asregular as is considered proper as devotion; and

(iii) Meditating, Praying and Invoking guidance and assistance for the sick, the weak,the dying and those in need of care and assistance.

(iv) Respect and wear suitable ecclesiastical garb according to the norms issued bycompetent authority of the faith; and

(v) foster simplicity of life and are to refrain from all things that have a semblance ofvanity; and

(vi) Refrain completely from all those things which are unbecoming to their state,according to the prescripts of particular law.

Canon 3511Notwithstanding a pledge to a simple refrain from an abundance of possessions andwealth, Ministers are entitled to remuneration which is consistent with their serviceand specific nature of their functions, especially places and times, and by which theycan provide for the necessities of their life as well as for the equitable payment ofthose whose services they need.

Canon 3512Throughout their service, Ministers are expected to continue to acquire knowledge ofother sciences, especially of those which are connected with the sacred sciences,particularly insofar as such knowledge contributes to the exercise of pastoralministry.

Canon 3513Clerics are forbidden to assume public offices which entail a participation in theexercise of civil power.

Canon 3514Without the permission of their superiors, Ministers are not to take on themanagement of goods belonging to lay persons or secular offices which entail anobligation of rendering accounts. They are prohibited from giving surety even withtheir own goods without consultation with their proper ordinary. They also are torefrain from signing promissory notes, namely, those through which they assume anobligation to make payment on demand.

Canon 3515Clerics are prohibited from conducting business or trade personally or throughothers, for their own advantage or that of others, except with the permission oflegitimate ecclesiastical authority.

Canon 3516Since military service is not in keeping with the clerical state, clerics and candidatesfor sacred orders are not to volunteer for military service except with the permissionof their ordinary.

Canon 3517The demand for permanent celibacy amongst the clergy of a particular Religion orCult is against all forms of Divine Law, Natural Law and Positive Law, instead openingup the opportunity for deviant, abhorant and secretive sexual behaviour. Therefore,any by-law by any Religion or Cult that demands permanent Celibacy is unlawful, nulland void, having no temporal, nor ecclesiastical effect.

Canon 3518Any leader of any Religion or Cult that demands the enforcement of permanentcelibacy upon other members of the congregation or clergy is guilty of a graveoffence against all Divine Law, Natural Law and Positive Law and therefore isautomatically stripped of any claimed apostolic, ecclesiastical ministerial, judicial orother authority.

Article 13 - Clergy

Canon 3519Clergy is a term used to describe a body of Ministers, who are trained and ordainedfor religious service within a particular Religion or Cult.

Canon 3520Just as all spiritual dimensions including Heaven, Purgatory and Hell constitute onecollege as the Society of One Heaven, so in a like manner all Clergy of all validReligions and Cults are united amongst themselves in accordance with these canons.

Canon 3521The Apostolic Prothonotaries of the Sacred Rota and Supreme Court of One Heavenand Apostolic Prothorabban of the Divine Sunedrion, in whom continues the officesand powers given by Divine Decree and most Sacred of all ancient Covenants, arethe highest and most senior Clergy of all and the pastors of all Religions and Cultsupon the Earth and Solar System. By virtue of their office, they possess supreme, full,immediate and universal power over all Religions and Cults, which they are able toexercise freely.

Canon 3522No appeal or recourse is permitted against a sentence or decree of the ApostolicProthonotaries of the Sacred Rota and Supreme Court of One Heaven.

Canon 3523No office of any Religion or Cult may claim higher authority than the Supreme Court ofOne Heaven and the Apostolic Prothorabban. Any document which contradicts thiscanon is null and void having no legal effect to the extent of such errors having noforce or law.

Article 14 - Initiate

Canon 3524An Initiate is any person who has been thoroughly educated and accepted into aparticular religion in accordance with its beliefs while still retaining their faculties ofreason, logic and competence. Hence, an Initiate is a knowledgeable member of areligion in contrast to a Cretin.

Canon 3525A Cult does not have Initiates as a Cult by definition seeks to manipulate the mind ofmembers and obscure the faculties of reason, logic and competence.

Canon 3526An Initiate is duty bound to obey, honor and protect these canons first and the by-laws and rituals of their Religion second.

Canon 3527An Initiate is free to worship, express, promote and defend their Religion withoutharming others in accordance with these canons and the by-laws of their Religion.

Canon 3528No person is permitted to intimidate, ridicule, abuse or assault another on the basisof their Religious faith.

Canon 3529Excluding agreements freely consented, entered and executed, an Initiate has theright to evoke one or more beliefs of their Religion as a conscientious objection tothe compelled performance of an act or duty considered abhorrent or unlawful bytheir Religion.

Canon 3530An Initiate may not claim conscientious objection by Religion to the performance of anagreement into which they freely, willingly and knowingly consented to enter.

Article 15 - Cultor

Canon 3531A Cultor is any person who has been thoroughly educated and accepted into aparticular Cult in accordance with its beliefs while still retaining their faculties ofreason, logic and competence. Hence, a Cultor is a knowledgeable member of a Cultin contrast to a Cretin.

Canon 3532As a Cultor is a knowledgeable member of a Cult in contrast to a Cretin, a Cultor ismost often a leader or leadership position, therefore holding primary responsibilityfor the deliberate manipulation, corruption and trickery of members of the Cult toinhibit their faculties of reason, logic and competence in order to create Cretins orFanatics.

Canon 3533As a Cultor is primarily responsible for the mental, emotional and spiritual injury ofothers who join the Cult and are converted into Cretins or Fanatics, a Cultor istherefore personally and fully financially, morally and spiritually liable for any injurydone by one or more of their followers.

Canon 3534As a Cultor seeks to manipulate and distort the minds of others, a Cultor is neverfree to worship, express, promote and defend their Cult.

Canon 3535As a Cult seeks to mentally, emotionally and spiritually injure others, all men andwomen have a moral obligation to expose, impede, arrest and close down Cults andensure no men, women or children are injured.

Canon 3536No Cultor has the right to claim any religious or faith based reason for non-performance or immunity.

Article 16 - Cretin

Canon 3537A Cretin is any person who has been poorly educated and accepted into a particularReligion or Cult in accordance with its beliefs while temporarily losing their facultiesof reason, logic and competence. Hence, a Cretin is an idiot member of a Religion orCult in contrast to an Initiate or Cultor.

Canon 3538By definition, the majority of members of a Cult are Cretins, with few Cultors.

Canon 3539While the terms "cretin" and "cretinism" are used in medical science to define certainpermanent mental and physical deformaties, the severe mental impairment known as"Cretin" deliberately brought about by membership to a Cult or a Religion istemporary and may be reversed through therapy and knowledge.

Canon 3540A Cretin does not imply a person unable to reverse the effects of membership to aCult, nor may the use of the term be considered a term of derision but a statement offact that a person has temporarily lost their faculties of reason, logic andcompetence in being part of a Cult.

Canon 3541The Cultors of a Cult are personally liable for any punitive damage resulting from anyactions or attacks by Cretins of their Cult against these canons and UCADIA.

Canon 3542Through the deliberately manipulative training of Cultors, a Cretin is taught to besuspicious of knowledge, especially Gnosis. Therefore, a person proven to be aCretin cannot be permitted to hold any official position in which they are responsiblefor the teaching of children, the research or writing of knowledge or communication,media or commentary concerning knowledge.

Article 17 - Fanatic

Canon 3543A Fanatic is any person in a mental state of obsessive uncritical zeal or romanticdelusion who has been poorly educated and accepted into a particular Religion orCult in accordance with its beliefs while temporarily losing their faculties of reason,logic and competence. Hence, a Fanatic is by definition a zealous or obsessiveCretin.

Canon 3544By deliberate planning, Cults develop amongst its general followers, who are bydefinition called Cretins, at least some Cretins who are Fanatics.

Canon 3545Not all Cretins who fall further into the control of a Cult to become Fanatics are proneto Violence. However, almost all extreme religious violence requires the carefulmanipulation of people to become Cretins and then Fanatics.

Canon 3546The strength of Fanatics to a Cult is that no amount of knowledge, or reasoning canreturn the mind of a Fanatic to the use of logic and common sense in the short term.Thus, once a Cult has installed a Fanatical mind in a person, it is the ultimate mindcontrol.

Canon 3547Religious extremism promoted by Cults such as suicide or murder almost inevitablyrequires the deliberate cultivation of Cretins, with enough suitably prone to extremistdelusion to become Fanatics.

Canon 3548Any Cult that promotes wholesale Cretinism and therefore a number of Fanatics isnothing more than a criminal organization and an enemy to all civilizations and otherreligions.

Article 18 - Bigot

Canon 3549A Bigot is any person intolerantly devoted to their own religious beliefs who exhibitsirrational animosity and illogical hostility to other religions. Hence, a bigot isconsidered a “religious hyprocrite”.

Canon 3550Given the goal of a Cult is by definition to conceal knowledge, to manipulate itsfollowers and promote ignorance, no Person who forms a rational and reasonedopinion concerning the dangers of a Cult may reasonably be called a Bigot.

Canon 3551The modification of the meaning of Bigot to define any person who is hostile to othersof difference race, ethnicity, nationality or sexual orientation is deliberately confusingand misleading. The primary and only determination of a Bigot is a person who has anirrational and illogically founded animosity and hatred towards another religion.

Canon 3552As the proper definition of Bigotry requires a person to exclude rationality, reasonand logic from their conclusions against a belief system, it is an absurdity anddeliberate deception to call a person a Bigot who has formed a rational andreasoned opinion of a Cult.

Canon 3553The most vocal and deceptive of Bigots in the world are organs of the elite anti-semitic parasites formed in 1913 by the ultra secretive Khazarian Cult known asIndependent Order of B’nai B’rith to promote religious hatred and hatred betweenAbrahamic religions.

Canon 3554The most common form of Bigots are members of Cults otherwise called Cretins.

Canon 3555Any claim of Bigotry by a Cult to attack any reasonable and factual summary of itsbehaviour is by definition an unlawful act and itself a defamation of character.

Article 19 - Racist

Canon 3556A Racist is any person who believes that certain genetic factors are the primarydeterminant of human traits and capacities and that such racial differences producean inherent religious and social superiority of one particular race over others. Hence,racism is the belief in the existence of a “superior” race of Homo Sapiens above allothers.

Canon 3557One of the oldest and most persistent stories of Racism owes its origins to the CCR5genetic defect acquired by the earliest survivors of the Bubonic plagues in Egyptduring the 14th Century BCE, who through close family breeding maintained thedefect within both parent lines and subsequently appeared immune to many of thegreat pandemics that swept Europe over the past three thousand years. The mostnumerous possessing this defect providing certain levels of immunity by far being inIreland, then Britain, then parts of Western Europe and to a lesser extent parts ofNorth Africa and Palestine.

Canon 3558The most racist text in history of civilization is the sacred text and demonic covenantof the twelve tribes of the Menesheh known as the Talmud, written in the 4th Centuryin direct opposition to Christian scripture promulgated by Emperor Constantine in theformation of the new empire ILEX•NOVUM•ROMANUM•IMPERIUM or I.N.R.I--literally"One Law (is) New Name (for) Roman Empire" -- simply Holly (Holy) New RomanEmpire.

Canon 3559While the Menesheh were never considered true members of the Yahudi anddescendents possessing the CCR5 defect, through interbreeding they alsopossessed this trait. However, in direct contradiction to knowledge at the time, theyfalsely claimed genetic and therefore racial superiority over all others as the Aryanand “pure master race”.

Canon 3560The most racist Cult over the past eight hundred years is the elite anti-semiticparasites also known as the Black Khazars, also known as the Venetians and theScythians from Asia who usurped the descendents of the twelve tribes of Meneshehthrough identity theft to falsely claim to be the heirs to the Covenant.

Canon 3561In accordance with these canons and the most sacred Covenant Pactum deSingularis Caelum no man, woman nor group may claim superior genetic position overanother as a "superior race" of other members of the Homo Sapien species.

Canon 3562In accordance with these canons and the most sacred Covenant Pactum deSingularis Caelum, the racist and hateful doctrines of the elite anti-semitic parasitesare repudiated as false, including the claims of the Venetian and BlackKhazar/Scythian elite families of superior status, despite the well known historicalrecording of their identity theft and imposter standing.

Article 20 - AntiSemite

Canon 3563An Anti-Semite is any person who has a prejudice against or hostility towards Semiticpeoples of the Levant Gulf of the Mediterranean, specifically Akkadian, Phoenician,Syrian, Yahudi, Palestinian and Israelite civilizations.

Canon 3564As the word “Jew” is a fictitious word created in the 16th Century in an attempt tomerge Semitic people with people originally from southern Mongolia and Kazakhstan,it is absurd to conclude the term Anti-Semitic implies anti-Jewish as there was nevera Semitic civilization in history called the “Jews”.

Canon 3565The extreme minority of people who owe their heritage from elite families of Veniceand the Black Khazarian tribes of Magyar, are connected to the elite anti-semiticparasites and have never been Semitic, nor share any of the history of the originalcultures that created the Talmud, nor Torá(h), nor ruled the Yahudi or Israelites.Instead, they are a small band of imposter families that assumed power in the 16thCentury.

Canon 3566As the secretive Khazarian/Scythian elite anti-semitic parasite families are neitherSemitic, nor Jewish, no exposure of their treacherous behaviour, including theiridentity theft of much older Menes-heh families and Rabbi names during World War IIand deliberate and constant war against the Jewish people from within can beconstrued as anti-Semitic or anti-Jewish.

Canon 3567If the meaning Anti-Semite were taken to believe any group of people who have beenprejudiced against or hostile towards the “Jews” rooted in hatred ethnic backgroundor culture then the single worst group in history against the "Jews" are withoutquestion the elite anti-semitic parasite families of the Black Khazars, also known asthe Venetians and the Scythian families of Asia who hijacked all other sub branchesand have caused more death, mass murderand suffering of “Jews” than anothergroup.

Article 21 - See

Canon 3568A See (also known as sedes and sea) is a term used to describe literally a “seat ofpower” and claimed customary, legal and spiritual authority of a particular Religion orCult to impose its law and will over a particular geographic location. Hence, see as“sedes” in Latin means “throne” while see as “sea” also means a physical as well astemporal firmament.

Canon 3569A See as a source and “seat of power” may be defined by three interconnectedelements of power: firstly, the customary temporal claim, secondly, the legal claimand thirdly the spiritual claim.

Canon 3570The first element of a See is the customary and temporal claim that a particularReligion or Cult claims a physical and historic presence at a certain location for anunbroken period of time.The most significant of these claims is what is known as an“Apostolic See” where a particular Religion or Cult claims that an Apostle of JesusChrist first formed a church.

Canon 3571The second element of a See is the temporal legal claim through the law of theReligion or Cult to the See representing the highest temporal court and jurisdiction ofthe region, often known as the “Episcopal See” or the See of a Bishop. SeveralReligions and Cults believe this authority is independent of the actual Bishop, so thatwhen a Bishop dies, the continuing See is called a “Sede vacante” or “vacant see”.

Canon 3572The third element of a See and most controversial, is the claim by some Religionsand Cults that the See also represents a spiritual dimension simultaneously to thetemporal realm, and comparable to the physical seas of the planet, so that a Bishopor leader also had influence over this spiritual realm as well as temporal realm.

Canon 3573In accordance with these canons and the most sacred Covenant Pactum deSingularis Caelum, the One See, the true See and the only Holy See is the Society ofOne Heaven and no other.

Canon 3574When anyone references, writes or speaks of the “See”, “Holy See”, or “First See” itshall mean the Society of One Heaven and no other.

Article 22 - Altar

Canon 3575An Altar is a sacred structure upon which offerings to one or more deities are madethrough some religious ceremony according to the laws of a particular Religion orCult.

Canon 3576An Altar may be a temporary or dedicated structure for the purpose of makingofferings, including a variety of shapes. However, the most common dedicatedstructure as an Altar is a flat table-like form upon which votive offerings andsacrifices are made.

Canon 3577The region immediately around an Altar is known as the Sanctuary. By definition astructure is not a Temple nor a Basilica, nor an Oratory, unless it possesses one ormore Altars.

Canon 3578The historic purpose of an Altar throughout the history of Religions and Cults is theuse of a sacred structure, usually located at a place of special significance, at whichto make some offering which is considered pleasing to the particular deities of theReligion or Cult in exchange for favor, divine grace, divine inspiration or some othersign.

Canon 3579By its historical use and significance, an Altar is equivalent to believing a particularstructure and location may act as a portal of communication between the temporalworld and the spiritual world. Hence, ancient sites of temples and altars haveremained significant sites of churches, synagogues and mosques to the present day.

Canon 3580As the primary purpose of a significant Altar is to offer up some kind of sacrifice oroffering to one or more deities, the direction and location of initiates is usually to awall of a temple and obscuring direct view from any onlookers. Hence in churches ofcertain Christian Cults, the main Altar is to the side or behind the main public altar.The main public altar in public view is always by definition the minor Altar.

Canon 3581In significant churches of Cults where worship to certain demonic deities hidden aspositive deities at certain times is considered a central occult obligation, there maybe more than one main Altar behind the elaborate minor public altar.

Canon 3582The most important form of sacrifice performed on main altars by ministers of Cultsthat secretly or openly worship death and demons is the blood sacrifice of murderingbabies and children at significant events and anniversaries.

Canon 3583The most significant form of sacrifice performed on minor public altars by ministers ofCults that secretly or openly worship death and demons is the simulation of bloodsacrifice, cannibalism and murder performed through the Eucharist ceremony of Osirisand ancient Egyptian Black Magic, in open defiance and curse of supreme deities andaligned spiritual knowledge.

Canon 3584The murder of any living animal or Homo Sapien upon any kind of Altar is anabomination and a deliberate insult against the divine creator, all spirits, all angels,demons and souls living and deceased. Any person who performs such a ceremonyimmediately evokes and consents to the sacred act of Binding upon their self inaccordance with Pactum De Singularis Caelum.

Canon 3585The presence of human or animal bones, or dried flesh or blood within or upon analtar is an abomination and a deliberate insult against the divine creator, all spirits,all angels, demons and souls living and deceased. Any person who performs such aceremony immediately evokes and consents to the sacred act of Binding upon theirself in accordance with Pactum De Singularis Caelum.

Canon 3586The simulation of blood sacrifice, cannibalism and the ancient Egyptian black magicrituals of the Eucharist upon an altar is an abomination and a deliberate insult againstthe divine creator, all spirits, all angels, demons and souls living and deceased.

Article 23 - Sanctuary

Canon 3587A Sanctuary is the consecrated or sacred area of a temple around its altar ortabernacle.

Canon 3588The deliberate burial of human remains, crypt or relics are never permitted to beincorporated into a valid Sanctuary.

Canon 3589Where a historic sanctuary is constructed upon the burial ground of human remains,or their deliberate inclusion in a temple, then such a sanctuary shall be considered alesser sanctuary on account of the influence of the remains.

Article 24 - Oratory

Canon 3590An Oratory is a place of instruction, administration and sacred ceremony designatedby competent authority for the benefit of some community or group of members of aparticular Religion or Cult into which other non-members of the Religion or Cult mayalso come with the consent of some competent superior.

Canon 3591An Oratory is equivalent to a Court granted certain ecclesiastical powers by acompetent authority of a particular Religion or Cult in accordance with its own laws.Hence, the Latin word orator being “one who speaks”.

Canon 3592No temporary or permanent Oratory may be formed, without the express writtenpermission of a competent authority of a particular Religion or Cult in accordancewith its own laws. Once validly established, an oratory cannot be converted toprofane use without the authority of the same competent authority that granted it.

Canon 3593In the context of an Oratory, a private Chapel is a place for administration andsacred ceremony designated by competent authority for the benefit of one or morephysical persons. The Chambers of a judge is equivalent to a private chapel.

Canon 3594It is fitting for oratories and private chapels to be blessed according to the riteprescribed in the liturgical books of a particular Religion or Cult. They must, however,be reserved for divine worship alone and free from all domestic uses.

Canon 3595The most sacred and senior of any kind of Oratory, possessing the greatestecclesiastical powers is a Court of a Ucadian society. The highest court of all courtsand therefore Oratory is the Supreme Court of One Heaven, or a Court bestowedwith such temporary or permanent powers.

Canon 3596As the Society of One Heaven is the one See, the true See and the only Holy See, allecclesiastical powers of Courts and Oratories granted under the power of the Seeare vested in Ucadian Courts only, particularly the powers of the Sacred Rota andtwelve Apostolic Prothonotaries.

Canon 3597Any Court, claiming itself to be an Oratory that does not recognize the superiorstanding of these Canons is by definition a false court and an outlawed venue,possessing neither any ecclesiastical power, nor judicial or lawful power whatsoever.

Canon 3598Any judgment from a false court that denies the validity of these canons and rule oflaw is automatically null and void having no weight in law, nor ecclesiastical power ofenforcement.

Article 25 - Temple

Canon 3599A Temple is a sacred structure reserved for ceremonies and rites to one or moredeities of a particular Religion or Cult. A Temple is also believed to be literally thepermanent or temporary dwelling place or residence of these same deities.

Canon 3600The word “Temple” is equivalent to the word Church as well as the word Synagogueand the word Mosque.

Canon 3601No Temple may be built without the express written consent of the competentauthority of a particular Religion or Cult.

Canon 3602It is considered an essential right of membership that a valid member of a particularReligion or Cult has the right of entry or leave any Temple of their faith, especially inthe public exercise of divine worship.

Canon 3603It is considered a general courtesy and openness that the officials of a particularReligion or Cult permit non-Members of their faith to enter or leave any Temple onthe provision that respect and positive custom as demanded is adhered.

Canon 3604Entry to a Temple is to be free and gratuitous during the time of sacred celebrations.

Canon 3605No person may be denied the right to leave a Temple, nor to be obstructed fromdoing so if this be their free will, even if such a demand be made during the processof a particular religious ceremony.

Canon 3606In the building and repair of Temples, the principles and norms of the liturgy and ofsacred art are to be observed, after the advice of experts has been taken intoaccount.

Canon 3607The ruins of Temples, otherwise damaged or destroyed from past acts, are to behonored and respected as if the Temple remained operational and functional.

Canon 3608The deliberate damage or destruction of a Temple of a Religion or Cult is expresslyforbidden, unless a proscribed Cult in accordance with these Canons.

Canon 3609The deliberate removal of artifacts and elements from the ruins of a Temple isexpressly forbidden and any such artifacts must be returned to the competentcustodians of such a Temple. However, if no competent custodian exists and suchartifacts are unlikely to be properly preserved, then the temporary custody of suchartifacts are permitted only until competent custodianship is restored.

Canon 3610The restoration and rebuilding of ancient Temples of special significance is to beencouraged and permitted on the condition that such restoration and rebuildinghonor the previous form of the Temple prior to its destruction.

Canon 3611After construction has been completed properly, a new Temple is to be dedicated orat least blessed as soon as possible; the laws of the sacred liturgy are to beobserved.

Canon 3612Each Temple is to have its own title which cannot be changed after the church hasbeen dedicated.

Canon 3613In a Temple that has legitimately been dedicated or blessed, all acts of divineworship can be performed, without prejudice to parochial rights.

Canon 3614All those responsible are to take care that in Temples such cleanliness and beautyare preserved as befit and that whatever is inappropriate to the holiness of theplace is excluded.

Canon 3615If a Temple cannot be used in any way for divine worship and there is no possibility ofrepairing it, a competent authority can relegate it to profane but not sordid use.

Article 26 - Basilica

Canon 3616A Basilica is a large Temple representing the highest court and sanctuary of a wholeregion for instruction, administration and sacred ceremony by competent authority ofa particular Religion or Cult. Hence, a Basilica is also usually the site of a See.

Canon 3617The term Basilica is equivalent to the term Cathedral.

Canon 3618As the Society of One Heaven is the First See, the one See and only true Holy See, alllesser See and Basilica are by default the property of One Heaven and subject to theauthority of One Heaven.

II. Supernatural

2.1 Supernatural Dimension

Article 27 - Unique Collective Awareness

Canon 3619Unique Collective Awareness (UCA) is an idea that the base of all things, alldimension, all existence and all form is awareness and that this awareness may bedescribed by the existence of the universe of all things (collection of unique objects).In other words, everything has awareness and everything is made of awareness inmotion being Unique Collective Awareness.

Canon 3620All dimensions including any believed or claimed spiritual dimension such as divine,heaven, hell, purgatory supernatural, or paranormal must by definition be part ofUnique Collective Awareness and therefore cannot be greater than Unique CollectiveAwareness.

Canon 3621Unique Collective Awareness, also known as UCA is equivalent to the Absolute, theALL, the IS, the one, the Divine Creator. Therefore, there is no higher god, nor deitynor spiritual form of any kind than Unique Collective Awareness.

Canon 3622By definition, no dimension or place may exist separate from or outside thedimension of Unique Collective Awareness. Therefore, any claim of a unique dimensionin the control or influence of a Religion or Cult that is not authorized by One Heavenis a deliberate fraud and absurdity.

Canon 3623In accordance with these canons and the sacred Covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, all power, rights and authority of Unique Collective Awareness is vested inTrust to the Society of One Heaven and valid Ucadian Societies. Therefore, any claimof equal or higher authority by any person, aggregate, religion or cult that does nothave the authority of One Heaven is null and void from the beginning.

Article 28 - Afterlife

Canon 3624Afterlife, also known as the hereafter, is a term defining the belief and existence oflife after death. It is equivalent to the term Heaven.

Canon 3625In accordance with these canons, the Universe and therefore Life is a Dream inMotion according to defined rules known as Natural Law. As Life is a Dream beingUnique Collective Awareness in motion, no thought, nor experience, nor mind can everdie.

Article 29 - Heaven

Canon 3626Heaven is a term that defines three key concepts in one: firstly, the existence of asupernatural dimension beyond the physical world, secondly, a specific sub-segmentof this supernatural dimension in which beings exist in a state of harmony andparadise and thirdly a state of being of physical existence in harmony with othersand nature equivalent to paradise.

Canon 3627In the first instance of meaning, the term Heaven is equivalent to ancient terms suchas Aaru, Ades, Elysium, Sheol and Mag Mell defining a unified universal plain in whichthe spirits of deceased men and women co-exist in with other supernatural beingssuch as deities.

Canon 3628In the second instance of meaning, the term Heaven is equivalent to ancient termssuch as Paradise and Valhalla defining a unified universal plain in which the spirits ofdeceased men and women co-exist in peace with other supernatural beings in astate of harmony and paradise.

Canon 3629In the third instance of meaning, the term Heaven is applied to the Earth, or “heavenon earth”, it implying a place where men and women co-exist in peace with other lifeand nature in a state of harmony and paradise.

Canon 3630Where a religion defines Heaven in terms of a specific sub-segment of supernaturaldimension, the remaining segments of supernatural dimension imply a less thanperfect state of existence, such as purgatory and hell. Therefore, any religiousdogma that defines heaven in such a manner infers that at some point some split ordivision occurred to cause heaven to become separated into different sub-segments.

Canon 3631The belief in Hell as defined by the Abrahamic roots of Ur is to believe that war stillexists in heaven.

Canon 3632One Heaven is formed by a formal treaty between all major and minor heavens andall the major deities and spirits. Every man, woman and higher order spirit that hasever existed has an absolute right to enter Heaven.

Canon 3633Any Religion or Cult that places conditions upon the entry into Heaven, includingjudging who may or may not enter is in direct violation of Divine Law, Natural Law andPositive Law. Therefore, such claims or doctrines are immediately null and void fromthe beginning, having no effect nor force.

Article 30 - Hell

Canon 3634Hell is a term that defines two key concepts in one: firstly, a specific sub-segment ofsupernatural dimension in which beings exist in a state of harmony and paradiseknown as heaven, while others exist in a state of torture and misery known as hell;and secondly a state of being of physical existence in representing torture, misery,disharmony with nature.

Canon 3635Hell cannot exist without firstly the simultaneous belief in the existence of Heavenand secondly in the existence of an underlying supernatural plain of existence for allversions of afterlife.

Canon 3636In the first instance of meaning, the term Hell defines a unified universal plain in whichthe spirits of deceased men and women exist under torture, misery and disharmonywith other supernatural beings.

Canon 3637In the second instance of meaning, the term Hell is applied to the Earth, or “hell onearth”, implying a place where men and women exist under torture, misery anddisharmony.

Canon 3638As the planet Earth is a natural paradise, therefore natural heaven, it requiresextraordinary and deliberately constant effort by one or more religions to create andsustain “hell on earth”.

Canon 3639In accordance with these canons and the sacred covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, no supernatural dimension known as Hell exists anymore, now or in thefuture.

Canon 3640Any religion that is predicated on the unending existence of hell in heaven and uponthe earth is a cult of the highest insanity against all Divine Law, Natural Law andPositive Law. Therefore, such a religion being so thoroughly incompetent is withoutany authority, not to be practiced and to be removed from history.

Article 31 - Purgatory

Canon 3641Purgatory is the belief of a supernatural dimension existing between two otherdimensions being Heaven and Hell in which souls must undertake a period of sufferingfor their “sins” before they can enter Heaven.

Canon 3642Purgatory not only implies a belief that war still exists in Heaven, by the continuedexistence of Hell, but that there is no such thing as “Divine Justice” as good andmoral people are required to suffer before being permitted into Heaven.

Canon 3643By wicked and deliberate design by certain religious cults, Purgatory removes anypossible salvation by creating a “hell for the good”, whilst maintaining Hell as well aspromoting “Hell on Earth”.

Canon 3644In accordance with Divine Law, Natural Law and all valid Positive Law there is no suchplace or thing as Purgatory, nor has there ever been such a place and any claims tothe contrary are deliberately false and misleading.

Canon 3645Any Religion or Cult that promotes a claim doctrine or dogma concerning theexistence of Purgatory is in direct violation of all Divine Law, Natural Law and validPositive Law. Therefore any such claim is null and void from the beginning with noforce of law.

2.2 Supernatural Entity

Article 32 - Deity

Canon 3646A Deity is a supernatural being believed to possess miraculous or magical powersthat is regarded by certain followers to be a god as distinct from a lesser spiritualforce. Hence, a god is always a form of deity.

Canon 3647As valid Divine Law recognizes that life and existence is a dream in motion inaccordance with the Canons of valid Natural Law, so long as a Deity is believed toexist and worshipped as existing, it has valid existence.

Canon 3648Belief, worship and subsequent existence of a Deity is separate to any claimedpower or influence as attributes of a particular Deity. All spiritual forces remainsubject to Divine Law and the limits of Natural Law.

Canon 3649As existence depends upon the immutability of valid Natural Law, no spiritual force,including the Absolute, the one, the ALL can abrogate, suspend or change a singleNatural Law without causing the collective dream of existence to collapse. Therefore,no Deity possesses the power to abrogate, suspend nor change any valid NaturalLaw.

Canon 3650In accordance with a particular faith, a deity may represent a spiritual force ofsupreme goodness, sanctity and holiness, a spiritual force of great destruction,negativity and ill intent, or possessing a duality personality of both good and evil.

Canon 3651Any religion that recognizes multiple personalities of a singular supreme deityrecognizes a pantheistic or multiple deity perspective of the universe and heaven,even if such a conclusion is repudiated and denied by the religion itself.

Canon 3652When a particular religion recognizes the existence of a unique spiritual force greaterthan a form of angel or demon, but less than a singular supreme deity, then such areligion recognizes a pantheistic or multiple deity perspective of the universe andheaven, even if such a conclusion is repudiated and denied by the religion itself.

Canon 3653All religions that profess a singular supreme deity above all other forms alsopresume a supreme being with a dual personality, even if the negative aspect of suchan absolute dichotomy of a single supreme deity representing absolute holiness andsimultaneously absolute evil is hidden, repudiated or poorly explained.

Canon 3654All deity less than a singular supreme deity exists in dimension and is dependentupon a dimension known variously as the Heaven and as the Unique CollectiveAwareness.

Article 33 - God

Canon 3655A god, or God is a form of supernatural immortal deity with superior powerscompared to lesser deity and spiritual forces. Therefore, a God is considered asupreme supernatural being above all others.

Canon 3656As valid Divine Law recognizes that life and existence is a dream in motion inaccordance with the Canons of valid Natural Law, so long as a God is believed toexist and worshipped as existing, it has valid existence.

Canon 3657Belief, worship and subsequent existence of a God is separate to any claimed poweror influence as attributes of a particular God. All spiritual forces remain subject toDivine Law and the limits of Natural Law.

Canon 3658In accordance with a particular faith, a god, or God may represent a spiritual force ofsupreme goodness, sanctity and holiness, a spiritual force of great destruction,negativity and ill intent, or possessing a duality personality of both good and evil. Theterm god and even God do not indicate whether a deity is a divine positive or adivine malevolent being.

Canon 3659As the term god or God on its own does not indicate a supreme benevolent, ormalevolent force, no presumption can be properly made, even by inference, as towhat kind of deity is being worshipped unless the Religion makes it abundantly clear.

Canon 3660When the term god is qualified as Lord God, then this unmistakably implies a suprememalevolent force as the term Lord is historically reserved and synonymous with“Ba’al” as the “Master of the slaves” in direct contradiction to a benevolent supremebeing.

Canon 3661Any religion that worships a God whereby the followers are forced to depreciatethemselves and all other Homo Sapiens as “sheep” or other form of animalsabsolutely implies a God representing a malevolent supreme being as such belief iscontradictory to all valid Divine Law, Natural Law and Positive Law.

Canon 3662By definition, any God that demonstrates or professes negative emotions such asjealousy such as “I am a jealous God”, hate or anger is a malevolent spirit, less thanthe absolute Divine Creator. Jealousy implies a lesser perceived status of selfcompared to some equal or higher being.

Canon 3663As existence depends upon the immutability of valid Natural Law, no spiritual force,including the Absolute, the one, the ALL can abrogate, suspend or change a singleNatural Law without causing the collective dream of existence to collapse. Therefore,no God possesses the power to abrogate, suspend or change any valid Natural Law.

Canon 3664By definition, the claimed existence of one set of emotions and morals as attributesto a Supreme God necessarily implies the existence of the opposite set of emotionsand morals as the existence of one depends upon the existence of the other.Therefore, to claim a Supreme God expresses love is to imply the same SupremeGod expresses hate. The only other possible explanation is two separate and lesserdeities – one good and one evil – which implies the claim a God is also the SupremeBeing is a deliberate fraud.

Canon 3665Any religion that professes allegiance to a Supreme God they claim expressesemotions such as love and compassion, including moral judgments without alsoadmitting such a Supreme Being by their own admissions must also be supremelyhateful and immoral is a fraud of logic and concealment, with any such scripture andteachings null and void from the beginning.

Canon 3666By definition, the claimed existence of a Supreme God separate in some way andabove the realm of morals and emotions does not imply a dual personality, but awhole. Therefore, such a Supreme God expresses neither love, nor hate onlyexistence and awareness.

Article 34 - Divine Creator

Canon 3667The Divine Creator is the Supreme deity and God of all gods. In accordance withthese canons and the most sacred Covenant Pactum de Singularis Caelum, there isno higher possible deity or god than The Divine Creator of All.

Canon 3668The Divine Creator is equivalent to the valid term Unique Collective Awareness whendescribing the Divine Creator as the greatest, most perfect dimension and existence.

Canon 3669The Divine Creator is equivalent to the valid term UCADIA representing the set of allsets of objects and concepts being Unique Collective Awareness of DIA, or units ofpure and perfect meaning.

Canon 3670The Divine Creator is equivalent to the valid term ALL representing Awareness LovesLife and the expression and answer of all questions, all reason and purpose ofexistence including the process of creation.

Canon 3671The Divine Creator is not equivalent but greater than the term UniversalConsciousness as a dream cannot exist without a dreamer.

Canon 3672In accordance with Natural Law, anything less than Unique Collective Awareness andexistence would not be possible.

Canon 3673No deity or god less than the Divine Creator can by logic be greater than the DivineCreator.

Canon 3674All authority of the Divine Creator is bestowed in Trust to the Society of One Heavenand no other.

Article 35 - UCADIA

Canon 3675UCADIA is a pure description for the Divine Creator, also known as the Absolute, theALL, the IS, the one and Unique Collective Awareness.

Canon 3676The difference between the title UCADIA and Unique Collective Awareness, is thatUCADIA means Unique Collective Awareness of DIA. DIA are pure symbolicrepresentations of meaning, the units of meaning upon which the UCADIAN languageof pure symbolic semantic meaning is constructed. Therefore UCADIA defines all form,all meaning and the Universe, while UCA defines the highest dimension upon which theUniverse is created.

Canon 3677The term Divine Creator and UCADIA are equivalent. However, the term UCADIA is asuperior technical term when defining the highest, greatest possible god or deity.

Canon 3678In accordance with these canons and the Sacred Covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, there is no greater god, nor deity than UCADIA. Therefore, any Religion orCult that claims worship of a god or deity equal or greater than UCADIA isautomatically a fraud and false doctrine immediately rendered null and void from thebeginning, having no lawful authority whatsoever.

Canon 3679In accordance with these canons and the sacred Covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, all power, rights and authority of UCADIA is vested in Trust to the Society ofOne Heaven and valid Ucadian Societies. Therefore, any claim of equal or higherauthority by any person, aggregate, religion or cult that does not have the authorityof One Heaven is null and void from the beginning.

Article 36 - Soul

Canon 3680Soul is a term used to define the spirit, essence and divine personality of a higherorder life form that co-exists with the flesh vessel during life, but believed toseparate at death. A soul is not believed to possess any particular material form ofits own and thus is considered purely ethereal and supernatural.

Canon 3681As the Soul is considered the Unique Collective Awareness and experience of ahigher order life form, the term "Soul" and mind are considered equivalent. In thissense, mind is considered "non-locational" and separate from physical cognitiveabilities such as higher brain functions.

Canon 3682As valid Divine Law recognizes that life and existence is a dream of Unique CollectiveAwareness in motion in accordance with the Canons of valid Natural Law, the termSoul and Mind are equivalent to Unique Collective Awareness.

Canon 3683Given the Soul is equivalent to Divine Personality, the term Soul is equivalent to theDivine Person created by the Divine Creator through the creation of a unique DivineTrust for every man, woman and higher order being that has ever lived or will live nowand forever more.

Canon 3684As the Soul is equivalent to the Divine Person of a Divine Trust in accordance withthese Canons, a Soul cannot be sold, forfeited, suspended, extinguished, split orseized. Any claims to the contrary of this canon are automatically null and void fromthe beginning.

Canon 3685Just as the Divine Person of a Divine Trust is equivalent to a Soul, the True Person of aTrue Trust is equivalent to a flesh vessel. Therefore, the soul is a separate trustcreated before any flesh vessel.

Canon 3686In accordance with Natural Law, nothing that is unreal can become real and return tounreal. Therefore, any description that states the soul or mind enters the body atbirth and then leaves at death is false and deliberately misleading.

Article 37 - Angel

Canon 3687An Angel is defined as a divine and supernatural messenger from a deity, a god orother divine entity. In its original meaning, the term Angel did not imply a divine spiritpossessing only positive attributes. Hence, in its true sense, an “angel” is equivalentto the term Demon as well as Genius.

Canon 3688As valid Divine Law recognizes that life and existence is a dream in motion inaccordance with the Canons of valid Natural Law, so long as an Angel is believed toexist and worshipped as existing, it has valid existence.

Canon 3689Angels exist in the faith, theology and dogma of most major religions, albeit underdifferent names and classifications.

Canon 3690The distinction of Angels only possessing benevolent and positive attributesoriginated through Occult Dualism with the deliberate separation of specific divinebeings into two distinct personalities. Hence, under certain occult dogma, Angelsbecame the good aspect, while Demons became the negative aspect of the sameentity.

Canon 3691In accordance with these canons and the most sacred Covenant Pactum DeSingularis Caelum, all Angels pledge their allegiance to One Heaven and no other.

Canon 3692Any Religion or Cult that claims authority or influence concerning one or more Angels,it is either through granted authority of One Heaven, or such a claim is a deliberatefraud and falsity. Where any Religion or Cult claims a fraud against these canons,such claims are automatically null and void from the beginning, having no spiritualforce whatsoever.

Article 38 - Demon

Canon 3693A Demon is a term meaning a supernatural or divine spirit. In its original meaning, theterm Demon did not imply a divine spirit possessing only negative attributes. Hence,in its true sense, a “demon” is equivalent to the term Angel as well as Genius and Jinnin the Islamic culture.

Canon 3694As valid Divine Law recognizes that life and existence is a dream in motion inaccordance with the Canons of valid Natural Law, so long as a Demon is believed toexist and worshipped as existing, it has valid existence.

Canon 3695Demons exist in the faith, theology and dogma of most major religions, albeit underdifferent names and classifications.

Canon 3696The distinction of Demons only possessing malevolent and negative attributesoriginated through Occult Dualism with the deliberate separation of specific divinebeings into two distinct personalities. Hence, under certain occult dogma, Demonsbecame the negative aspect while Angels became the good aspect of the sameentity.

Canon 3697In accordance with these canons and the most sacred Covenant Pactum DeSingularis Caelum, all Demons pledge their allegiance to One Heaven and no other.

Canon 3698Any Religion or Cult that claims authority or influence concerning one or moreDemons, it is either through granted authority of One Heaven, or such a claim is adeliberate fraud and falsity. Where any Religion or Cult claims a fraud against thesecanons, such claims are automatically null and void from the beginning, having nospiritual force whatsoever.

Canon 3699Any person, group or entity that pledges their allegiance to one or more Demons anddoes not recognize the supreme authority of these canons and the most sacredCovenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum is guilty of extreme dishonor and therefore isimmediately devoid of any spiritual influence or authority whatsoever.

Canon 3700In accordance with the most sacred Covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum, allDemons have sworn a sacred, irrevocable and solemn vow to pursue, hound, harassand remove from the Earth each and every person, group or entity that claims toworship one or more Demons but reject these canons and One Heaven.

Article 39 - Spirit

Canon 3701A spirit is a term used to generically define an independent supernatural force lessthan a god. Hence, spirit may be applied to mean the undying essence of a humanbeing, equivalent to the concept of soul. Spirit may also be applied to mean a ghost,angel, demon or some other entity.

Canon 3702In accordance with these canons and the most sacred Covenant Pactum DeSingularis Caelum, all Spirits pledge their allegiance to One Heaven and no other.

Article 40 - Ghost

Canon 3703A Ghost is the manifestation of a visible Form by a spirit of a deceased person oranimal capable of being seen by one or more living persons.

Canon 3704As Life is a Dream of Unique Collective Awareness in motion, everything is Mind,everything is spirit. Therefore, there is no law in the universe preventing a Mind nolonger attached to a physical body from entering the collective dream of the universeand then returning in an instant to a different dimension of Heaven.

Canon 3705Every member of the Homo Sapien species needs to enter a kind of “ghost state” ineffectively permitting the Mind to temporarily detach and recharge from its physicalbody for a short period during sleep on a regular basis.Thus, maintaining aconsciousness state of “self” fatigues the mind.

Canon 3706In accordance with Natural Law, no physical law of the Universal dream may bebroken without causing the dream to collapse. Therefore, all manifestations byghosts are within Natural Law. In Nature, nothing can cross the boundary from unreal,to real except unique collective awareness.

Canon 3707When the Mind, also known as the Soul and Divine Person is naturally connected to aflesh vessel of a higher species, the brain automates the functions of bodymanipulation representing the harnessing of matter. As a result, knowledge of mattermanipulation by consciousness alone is rarely acquired as a skill in life.

Canon 3708When seeking to consciously manifest as a ghost, all higher order speciesinstinctively assume a volume and size of space approximating the dimensions oftheir body in life. Therefore, the most common manifestation of a ghost is a coldcolumn of air.

Canon 3709When seeking to consciously manifest as a ghost, all higher order speciesinstinctively assume their strength and power based upon the limits of their physicalbodies in life. This is a limit of consciousness, not the physical laws of the Universe.

Canon 3710As the manipulation of space approximating the same dimensions of their body in lifeis instinctively the most common form of manifestation for ghosts, the manipulationand harnessing of free electro-magnetic radiation is the second most common formof manifestation as orbs, streaks, shadows, mists and occasionally translucent orrealistic-life like visions. Electronic-Voice Phenomena is also an example of electro-magnetic radiation manipulation.

Canon 3711When a mind can harness and focus its consciousness as a ghost to a point, then itsability to manipulate objects through changes in density of air and electro-magneticfields is enhanced. Minds that are grounded and engulfed in extreme emotions,possess greater natural ability in object focus, despite also being in consciousawareness.

Canon 3712As all ghost manifestation is a product of conscious self, all ghost apparitions fatiguethe mind, causing all manifestations to be temporary events.

Canon 3713Given the need of available electro-magnetic energy to assist in a manifestation, themost significant events is the high present of electrical equipment with high electro-magnetic fields, or naturally occurring events such as full-moon high tides, storms andlightning.

Canon 3714The presence of certain types of rock, particular quartz acts as a battery andcapacitor in storing electro-magnetic energy.

Canon 3715While all Minds have the power to return to the dimension of the Universal dream andtemporarily manifest in some way as ghosts, the most common apparitions andphenomena are residual haunting, based on traumatic events whereby the naturalenvironment repeats the embedded event over and over in the situation of suitablesources of electro-magnetic energy.

Article 41 - Lord

Canon 3716The word Lord is derived from the Latin lar and laris meaning tutelary god or deity,from which the word “law” is also partly derived. Hence Lord literally means the “godof law”. Therefore its use as a title denotes not only superior noble standing, butsuperior jurisdiction and claimed original right of law.

Canon 3717The word Lord also denotes the worst system of enslavement ever conceived,whereby a person and their family may be considered perpetual slaves inaccordance with some “divine right” possessed and proscribed by the Lord. Hencethe word “Lord” is equivalent to “Master of slaves”.

Canon 3718To speak, write or use the word Lord is to endorse, validate and support the worstcriminal system of enslavement in civilized history being slavery based on falseclaims of “divine right”.

Canon 3719The worst criminal example of the use of the concept of Lord and slavery by falseclaim of “divine right” is the supremely hateful satanic text known as The Talmud firstformed by the twelve tribes of the Menesheh in the 4th Century CE.

Canon 3720When used in conjunction with the word “god”, the term “Lord God” or “lord god” is aformal title for Ba’al Moloch and Ba’al Hammon, not the Divine Creator as Lord alwaysimplies a lesser deity claiming superior rights, not possessing them.

Canon 3721As the word Lord implies both demonic worship, unholy and false slavery the word isnot permitted to be used other than in historic reference.

2.3 Supernatural Phenomena

Article 42 - Miracle

Canon 3722A Miracle is an ancient religious term used to define any wonderful, marvelous andamazing event attributed to Divine intervention.

Canon 3723The most significant miracles of ancient civilization were not physical events, but themanifestation of knowledge, believed divine, which assisted civilizations andenhanced quality of life such as rule of law, invention, scripture, revelation,government, systems and know-how.

Canon 3724In more recent centuries, the meaning of “miracle” has been deliberately corruptedby several Religions and Cults to mean any wonderful event considered as aperceptible interruption to the laws of nature attributed in part or whole to devotiontowards a valid Religious or Cult figure or associated deity or spirit.

Canon 3725While the ancient concept of a miracle permitted the evidence of the event itself tobe proof, the more recent corrupted meaning of miracle now places undue emphasison a “valid” miracle being the result of validation of the dogma of the particularReligion or Cult, not necessarily the significance of the supernatural event.

Canon 3726While the ancient concept of a miracle placed greater emphasis on divine wisdom,the deliberate corruption of miracle by certain Religions and Cults massivelydepreciate the miracle of wisdom in favor of superficial physical cures and highlysuggestive atmospheric and effects of light and subjective interpretation. Thus thesignificance of miracles themselves have been deliberately corrupted.

Canon 3727Due to the deliberate corruptions of the concept of miracle, many followers of Cultsare falsely taught to believe the offensive doctrine to only trust what they authorizeas official miracles because “the devil” can perform miracles. Thus, any significant“miracle” not authorized by the leaders of the Cult may perversely be attacked byits ignorant followers as “the work of the Devil”.

Canon 3728Due to the deliberate manipulation by Cult leaders of their followers as Cretins, manymiracles claimed by Cults may be attributed to hoaxes, theatrical magic and blatantfraud.

Canon 3729Contrary to the deliberately false and misleading teachings of Cults, the laws ofnature cannot be suspended without destroying existence. Therefore, all miracles canbe explained as extraordinary events still within the boundaries of Natural Law inaccordance with these canons.

Canon 3730The assertion that with divine providence God, or some other supernatural deityregularly works through created nature, yet is free to work without, above or againstit to create miracles, defies Divine Law, Natural Law and Positive Law.

Canon 3731As the Universe is Unique Collective Awareness in motion, the most significant form ofmiracle is and has always been the appearance of extraordinary, marvelous andwonderful divine wisdom. However, due to the corrupting influence of Cults, themiracle of divine knowledge is rarely recognized, or even respected by followers ofsuch Cults.

Canon 3732Contrary to the deliberately false and misleading teachings of Cults, a miracle by itsvery nature and original meaning is a wonderful, amazing and extraordinary Divineevent, without any need for it to validate or repudiate Cult dogma. Furthermore, anyteachings that claim non authorized miracles are the “work of the devil” is the utmostand offensive fraud and immediately, null and void having no force or effect.

Canon 3733The tradition of Cults that demand a certain number of authorized “miracles” in orderto validate a Cult figure as a Saint is hereby banned as deliberately false andmisleading, designed not to respect and recognize divine intervention, but tominimize and hide its impact by repudiating all miracles, except those that suit theleadership of the particular Cult.

Canon 3734Any Cult that continues the deliberate practice of corrupting miracles to validate itsown dogma through the practice of ignorance and superstitution is guilty of a graveoffence against all spirits, deities and Divine forces and therefore by such actionwillingly consents, proclaims and confesses to hold no ecclesiastical power, authorityor influence.

Article 43 - Precognition

Canon 3735Precognition is a term used to define an ancient belief that certain people at certaintimes have the ability to foresee elements of future events. The terms premonition,and presentiment are qualities of precognition through emotions.

Canon 3736The supernatural ability associated with Precognition, Premonition and Presentimentis known as Clairvoyance.

Canon 3737In accordance with Divine Law and Natural Law, an effect (future) cannot occur beforeits cause (present). Therefore, the concepts of Predetermination and fixed Destinyare wholly false. Therefore any Precognition, Premonition and Presentiment can onlybe future possibilities, not certainties.

Canon 3738As the universe and existence is unique collective awareness in motion, there is nolaw of nature that precludes precognition, premonition or presentiment of futurepossibilities.

Canon 3739The nature and necessity of rules of Natural law to preserve existence gives rise to alevel of “predictability” in the sequence of events known as the laws of possibility.Thus all Precognition, Premonition and Presentiment is possible, yet alterable to theextent that the predictable sequence of events itself is altered changing likelyoutcomes.

Canon 3740The receiving of a Precognition, Premonition or Presentiment itself materially affectsthe possible outcomes of the future, by affecting the present, therefore proving thatPredetermination and fixed Destiny are wholly false. Thus, such visions are moreappropriately spiritual attempts to change future possibilities rather thanreinforcements of alleged fixed destiny.

Article 44 - Aura

Canon 3741Aura is a term used to describe both the phenomena and the ability for certainpeople to perceive the electro-magnetic fields as well as the state of mind andhealth of living things as collections of colour around the body of the living entity.

Canon 3742Aura is a perceptual ability, not a scientific phenomenon. While all living things haveelectro-magnetic fields, they are insufficient to produce noticeable surface charge tocreate visible colors through normal scientific detection equipment.Thus anyperceived color is perceptual interpretation of cognitive and psychic ability ratherthan some invisible actual field.

Canon 3743As the continuation of existence does not permit the laws of nature to be broken, thephenomena of Aura and the ability of certain people to “see” such colors isexplainable within the laws of nature in accordance with these canons.

Canon 3744People possessing heightened sensitivity and psychic abilities may use a range ofsenses to process this additional information, without such information actuallyexisting within the physical realm, including sight, taste, touch, smell, hearing, balance,temperature, dimensional reference and emotion. Thus people who can “see” aurasinterpret psychic information through the extension of the sense of sight and ambienttemperature.

Canon 3745Aura cameras and other photographic devices are purely theatrical devices of noscientific nor spiritual merit.

Article 45 - Poltergeist

Canon 3746A Poltergeist is a term meaning a troublesome spirit or other supernatural forcetypified by loud unexplained noises, the movement of objects and general extremefear and distress of people and animals witnessing such events.

Canon 3747As the integrity of the laws of Nature is fundamental to existence itself, all Poltergeistactivity may be explained within Natural Law and Divine Law in accordance with thesecanons.

Canon 3748There are three main forms and sources of genuine Poltergeist activity:

(1) Anomalous Environmental-Geological Conditions;

(2) Extreme Bio-Feedback Loops; and

(3) Disruptive Intelligent Haunting.

Canon 3749The most common source of Poltergeist activity is Anomalous Environmental-Geological Conditions caused by a number of contributing factors including the age,type and condition of construction materials of a building, the geological material ofthe location, prevailing environmental conditions. High electro-magnetic radiationfrom overhead powerlines, radio towers or poor electrical wiring is also a majorcontributing factor. In the case of old wooden structures, underground streams, voids,and construction on electro-magnetically active rock such as quartz, granite andlimestone have all been shown as contributing factors to Poltergeist activity throughAnomalous Environmental-Geological Conditions.

Canon 3750The second most common form of Poltergeist activity is Extreme Bio-Feedback Loopsmost commonly experienced by adolescent females or any traumatized childrenwhich can create an extreme negative bio-feedback that feeds on itself manifestingin the focusing and externalizing of these fears into an actual independent negativespiritual presence. Anomalous Environmental-Geological Conditions may also be acontributing factor.

Canon 3751The rarest form of Poltergeist activity is a Disruptive Intelligent Haunting caused bythe presence of a Ghost in some state of extreme emotional distress manifestedthrough Poltergeist activity.

Canon 3752Excluding Anomalous Environmental-Geological Conditions which may be a permanentfeature of an existing building, Poltergeist activity caused by Extreme Bio-FeedbackLoops and Disruptive Intelligent Haunting may generally be resolved by addressingthe root cause contributing of the effect, rather than the effects themselves.

Article 46 - Conjuration

Canon 3753Conjuration is a traditional term used to describe the use of any occult or magic ritualinvolving incantations, charms, spells to attempt to invoke one or more spirits toappear or interact. The conjuration of ghosts or souls of the deceased for thepurpose of divination is called necromancy.

Canon 3754A primary focus on texts such as grimoires of black magic, witchcraft and allegedoccult knowledge is Conjuration not only the purpose of divination but control.

Canon 3755The practice of Conjuration is a major feature of almost all Religions and Cults,usually for the conjuration of positive spirits. However, several Cults with strongDuality embedded deeply within their doctrine seek to evoke and invoke negativespiritual energy through the same rituals.

Canon 3756The use of Ouija, spirit or talking boards is an example of Conjuration, whichoccasionally results in spirit connection usually through unconscious motion of theconjurer(s), interpreting such acts as the effect of an external source.

Canon 3757As Conjuration principally rests on magic, the most important ingredient for itsalleged success is belief by the conjuror and practitioners as well as the allegedspirits attempting to be contacted that the occult knowledge and magic is authentic.

Canon 3758As belief is such a fundamental element to any alleged success to Conjuration,extreme and negative ritual to bolster belief has traditionally been part of conjurationsince the first Religions and Cults including animal sacrifice, human sacrifice, orgies,drugs and other sensory stimulation to heighten belief.

Canon 3759Other than the power of belief and its ability to manipulate and corrupt the minds ofthe living and the deceased, there is no Divine Law, nor Natural Law that validatesConjuration. Therefore, most Conjuration is a mixture of ancient traditions, made-uprituals and meaningless waffle that gains its power primarily from the use of extremetheatrics to enhance belief in its authenticity.

Canon 3760The second major presumption of Conjuration is the authority of the conjuror todemand or summons a spirit to appear.As all spirits, entities, gods, deities, angelsand demons have sworn a solemn and irrevocable vow of allegiance to the sacredCovenant of One Heaven and no other, no Religion or Cult has any ecclesiastical orspiritual power whatsoever.

Canon 3761When deceased spirits no longer believe the made-up waffle that represents mostConjurations, then no amount of extreme theatrics by the living have any effect oncommanding a spirit to appear or interact.

Canon 3762As no Religion or Cult has any ecclesiastical or spiritual power whatsoever to Conjureand control any spirit, any deliberate attempted Conjuration by the leaders of aReligion or Cult is an insult against united Heaven and Hell and all spirits.

Canon 3763When the leaders of a Religion or Cult seek to claim control of any spirits throughcurse, spell, ritual of any kind of Conjuration, such action represents a direct andpresent injury, insult and challenge against all the united forces of spirits, deities,angels and demons of United Heaven and Hell. Therefore, by such deliberate actionthe leaders responsible full consent, agree and call to be placed under a formalBinding in accordance with the sacred covenant Pactum de Singularis Caelum and forthe most powerful of angels and demons to comply to their request and ensure theyare hounded, harassed and spiritually terrorized until their souls are torn from theirbodies and their flesh vessels return to dust.

Article 47 - Levitation

Canon 3764Levitation is the process by which an object is suspended by some physical effectagainst the effects of gravity particle fields, without solid physical contact. Despitethere being a number of techniques that may create levitation, it is also regarded asa supernatural phenomenon due to its frequent use in theatrical magic andoccasional experience in poltergeist and active haunting.

Canon 3765As no Natural law is permitted to be temporarily suspended without causing thecollapse of the universal dream, all cases of levitation may be explained within thelaws of nature.

Canon 3766There are three primary causes of Levitation being: (1) Theatrical fraud; (2) ControlledScientific Conditions; and (3) Spontaneous Haunting Phenonema.

Canon 3767The most common example of Levitation is Theatrical fraud most frequently practicedwith Theatrical Magic, but also promoted on occasion by leaders of Cults as a way ofcontinuing to deceive followers.

Canon 3768The second most common example of Levitation is Controlled Scientific Conditionsthrough the use of such techniques as space (vacuum), electro-magnetic fields,acoustics, electrostatics and gases.

Canon 3769The rarest example of Levitation is Spontaneous Haunting Phenomena whereby aghost through space (vacuum) and electro-magnetic field manipulation reduces thedensity of a certain object creating the effect of its flotation in apparent defiance ofthe laws of nature.

Article 48 - Possession

Canon 3770Possession is the belief that a deity, god, spirit, demon or some other entity maytemporarily inhabit the body of a higher order life form such as a Homo Sapien,resulting in noticeable changes in personality, knowledge, health and behaviour.

Canon 3771Noticeable changes in personality, knowledge, health and behaviour are believed tobe key preconditions and proof of any alleged possession, excluding misdiagnosedor undiagnosed mental illness. This is in spite of the logical and reasonable conclusionthat a “valid possession” by a certain entity could conceivably occur without anyoutward noticeable changes whatsoever.

Canon 3772The belief in possession is a common feature in the majority of ancient andcontemporary Religions and Cults. The two most common forms of possessionbelieved to exist are spirit possession and demonic possession.

Canon 3773As mind is awareness, there is nothing in Natural Law that precludes the possibility ofpossession other than the intrinsically strong bind between a mind and its brain andbody. In all historic examples of genuine possession, such episodes have normallybeen temporary on account of the excessive amount of fatigue possession inflictsupon the possessing entity.

Canon 3774Historically a range of mental illnesses have been misdiagnosed as forms ofpossession including psychosis, hysteria, mania, tourette’s syndrome, epilepsy,schizophrenia and dissociative identity disorder. This misdiagnosis of mental illnessas possession continues in many poorly educated regions of the world, especiallydominated by Cults.

Canon 3775The key emphasis and presumption that possession may be demonstrated byoutward physical and behavioral signs of change, not only favors misdiagnosis ofmental illness as possession in ignorant Cult dominated societies, but permitsindividuals in such societies to relatively easily feign outward signs of possession forwanted attention, notoriety or some other personal motive.

Canon 3776Evidence exists that certain Religions have developed sophisticated rituals to enablespirit possession and to test and determine genuine possession from fakepossession, in particularly certain indigenous cultures.

Canon 3777Evidence exists that certain people have genuinely appeared to have been afflictedby possession of malevolent spirits. However, in almost all cases such spirits appearto be a vengeful or negative spirit of a man or woman pretending to be demonic,rather than any genuine ancient arch-demon. This is evidenced by the generalignorance of knowledge, history, language and genuine occult of such possessingentities and their predilection for stereotypical Cult dogma.

Canon 3778The forced removal of any unwanted or malevolent spirit possession is mostfrequently called exorcism. The significance of the ritual most often is associated withthe culture of belief of all participants. The more ignorant and influenced by Cults,often the more theatrical the ritual of exorcism in antithesis to the deliberatetheatrical display of fake possession.

Article 49 - Voices

Canon 3779Voices are audible or recorded disembodied communication usually associated withhaunting for which there is no rational or reasonable explanation. The most commonvoice phenomenon is electronic voice phenomena.

Canon 3780Electronic Voice Phenomena (EVP) are sounds captured electronically that resemblespeech after all logical sources have been rationally and reasonably excludedincluding intentional or accidental voice recordings or renderings, modified static,background noise or stray transmission interference.

Canon 3781The most common form of Electronic Voice Phenomena is associated with residualhaunting, whereby significant or traumatic events are replayed within an environmentduring heightened amounts of electro-magnetic field energy such as storms, hightides and natural events.

Canon 3782The rarest form of Electronic Voice Phenomena is intelligent haunting whereby aghost seeks to interact with intelligent answers.

Canon 3783As the natural background and static noise of electronic equipment and field emittingequipment is a source of raw material by which a ghost may use its ability to distortspace to produce a recording, EVP’s are more easily recorded on devices withpoorer recording quality than digital devices with better quality, lower naturalbackground static.

Article 50 - Haunting

Canon 3784Haunting is the term used to define the presence of one or more Ghosts inhabiting abuilding or location. A Haunting are defined as either Residual or Intelligent.

Canon 3785The most common form of Haunting is a Residual Haunting which involves therepeated playback of auditory, visual and other sensory phenomena of previousevents without apparent intelligent awareness of the living world and interacting withor responding to it.

Canon 3786The least common form of Haunting is an Intelligent Haunting which involves one ormore Ghosts residing in a building or location, aware of the living world and capableof interacting with or responding to it.

Canon 3787As the universe is Unique Collective Awareness in motion, nothing concerning hauntingcontravenes the law of Nature. All phenomena may be explained as either one ofthree things: (1) Genuine Haunting; (2) Misinterpretation of Natural Phenomena or (3)Fraud and Hoax.

Canon 3788Not all events that repeat as Residual Haunting are formed by traumatic events.However, heightened emotional state and the presence of a charged environmentappear preconditions for the imprinting of a memory that may replay in years tocome as a Residual Haunting.

Canon 3789A Building of significance and age may have several forms of Residual Haunting aswell as Intelligent Haunting at the same time.

Canon 3790The most common form of Intelligent Haunting is when one or more spirits return tosignificant older buildings as favorite places during their lives, not necessarily placesof extreme brutality and violence.

Canon 3791The site of extreme brutality and violence does not always mean there willautomatically be Intelligent Haunting, but often Residual Haunting mistaken forintelligent.

Canon 3792The most common entry and manifestation of a ghost into a room during a haunting isnot through a doorway, but right angle corners of the ceiling representing thestrongest electro-magnetic field points of in a square room.

Canon 3793It does not follow that a spirit needs to have had an association with a location in lifeto take up residence as an Intelligent Haunting. A spirit may be attracted to alocation for a number of reasons. However, the most common reasons for anIntelligent Haunting is the presence of some remains of the body of the deceasedspirit still present, some history and association with the location, or some item offurniture or property within the location of personal significance.

2.4 Supernatural Ability

Article 51 - Psychic

Canon 3794A Psychic is a person who claims to possess, or appears to possess, extra-sensoryperceptions (ESP) such as precognition, clairvoyance and telepathy, or who appearsto be susceptible to paranormal or supernatural influence.

Canon 3795By definition, any person who claims to possess, or appears to possess supernaturalabilities such as clairvoyance, mediumship, telepathy, remote viewing, psychometryor psychokinesis is also claiming to be Psychic.

Canon 3796As the function of the universe does not permit the corruption of natural law andtherefore the existence of “supernatural” law, all psychic abilities may be explainedas either genuine phenomena within Divine Law and Natural Law, or a hoax and fraud.

Article 52 - Clairvoyance

Canon 3797Clairvoyance is the ability to gather certain historical, contemporary or futureinformation about an object, person, location or physical event through meansbeyond what is known and accepted as normal human senses, hence “extra-sensoryperception” (ESP). A person said to have the ability of clairvoyance is referred to asa clairvoyant.

Canon 3798As the Universe itself is Unique Collective Awareness in motion expressed as a LivingDream and Clairvoyance is about finding Unique Collective Awareness not otherwisegained through normal human senses within the collective dream, there is nothingparanormal, supernatural or extra-sensory about this ability.

Canon 3799Clairvoyance is perfectly reasonable, possible and demonstrable under the DivineLaw and Natural Law in accordance with these canons.

Canon 3800The primary obstacle to receiving genuine Clairvoyance is the existence of self,especially ego in separating, guessing, interpreting and isolating mind from thegreater Unique Collective Awareness. The primary obstacle to genuine interpretationof Clairvoyance is the absence of self confidence, experience, intuition and ego.Therefore, self is both the primary obstacle and observer of Clairvoyant experiences.

Canon 3801Fortune Telling, Tarot Card Reading, Palm Reading, Tea Leaf Reading and Crystal BallGazing are all forms of Clairvoyance using common objects known to the Psychic asa tool to help focus their alleged Clairvoyant skills.

Canon 3802There are primarily three types of Clairvoyant:

(1) Professional Guessers;

(2) Genuine Seers; and

(3) Gifted Amateurs.

Canon 3803Overwhelmingly the most common form of Clairvoyant is the Professional Guesser,who most often uses the assortment of tools such as Tarot Cards, Angel Cards andother items to interact with the person in order to glean more information and refinetheir guesses.

Canon 3804A rare form of Clairvoyant is the Genuine Seer, who demonstrates their skill withoutthe associated theatrical dress and garb associated with Fortune Tellers andProfessional Guessers.

Canon 3805The rarest form of Clairvoyant is the Gifted Amateur, not because so few peoplepossess the skill, but because so many doubt themselves and their natural intuitionand abilities. As Gifted Amateurs are a clear and present threat to ProfessionalFortune Tellers and Guessers, many learn to doubt their skill after unfortunatelyconfessing or demonstrating such abilities to a Fortune Teller or ProfessionalGuesser.

Article 53 - Mediumship

Canon 3806Mediumship is the claimed ability of a person to establish, experience and recallcertain contacts with spirits of the deceased, or other spirit entities. A person said tohave the ability of mediumship is referred to as a medium.

Canon 3807There are two types of mediumship: Genuine and Theatrical. Genuine Mediumship iswhen a medium genuinely is able to connect and recall facts, contacts and personalmessages from deceased minds. Theatrical Mediumship is overwhelmingly the mostcommon form of medium that uses techniques of manipulation, auto-suggestion andnatural patterns to suggest a connection when none exists.

Canon 3808As existence itself is unique collective awareness in motion, everything is mind inmotion; therefore the concept of Genuine Mediumship does not contravene anyNatural Laws, nor Divine Law or Positive Law.

Canon 3809Any genuine communication through mediumship is through mind suggestions, whichmay be expressed as metaphor, allegory, image, perceived audio, taste, feeling,smell and even daydreaming. A medium may believe such information to havephysical manifestation, but all information remains interpretation of mind.

Canon 3810Any person claiming medium status who also claims to summons the dead, or see thedead, or imply the dead are embracing their loved ones is almost certainly aTheatrical Medium.

Canon 3811The paradox of mediumship is that a Professional Theatrical Medium can providegreater level of comfort and personal satisfaction to an audience than a genuine butpoorly trained medium, even though such a show by a theatrical medium ispredicated on fraud. This is because the best professional theatrical mediums knowreinforcement of positive belief, validation of hope and closure of regrets are allnecessary qualities of healing that far outweigh proving genuine psychic ability.

Article 54 - Healing

Canon 3812Healing is the exceptionally rare and apparent supernatural ability of certain personsto use touch to either infuse a healing influence or draw out a perceive ailment andtherefore contribute to physical healing.

Canon 3813Healing is not to be confused with formalized systems of assistance such as variousforms of therapeutic massage, acupuncture and other traditional medicines, includingReiki. Instead, healing is the phenomena that certain people have an ability topositively affect the health of another through touch.

Canon 3814Healing is not to be confused with the theatrical frauds often practiced in countriesdevoted to Cults known as “Faith Healing” whereby apparent ailments isrepresented by the magical removal of tumors representing the intestines of variousanimals.

Canon 3815The exceptionally rare ability to heal by touch does not appear to require anextended period of touch, nor any complex ritual of movement of the hands,simulating various massage techniques. Instead, the healer appears to possess apower emanating from their hands able to heal others.

Article 55 - Remote Viewing

Canon 3816Remote Viewing (RV) is the ability to gather certain contemporary information aboutan object, person, location or physical event at a significant distance through meansbeyond what is known and accepted as normal human senses, hence “extra-sensoryperception” (ESP).

Canon 3817Remote Viewing is similar to Clairvoyance in that clairvoyance may also involvecontemporary extra-sensory perception (ESP) beyond historical or premonitions offuture events. However, Clairvoyance is passive reception of information, whereasRemote Viewing is the attempt of intentional observation.

Canon 3818Temporary disassociation of mind from body in cases of near death, trauma orextreme emotion is not the same as Remote Viewing but “out of body” experience,normally involving the mind observing the body within close proximity.

Canon 3819As everything in the universe is constructed from Unique Collective Awareness inmotion as Life is a Dream, mind as awareness has the potential to travel to any pointat any moment. Therefore Remote Viewing does not contravene any Divine Law orNatural Law. However, there are three natural restrictions limiting normal RemoteViewing (1) Mind-Collective Mind Connection; (2) Mind-Matter Connection and (3)Body-Brain-Mind Connection.

Canon 3820The first and traditionally greatest obstacle to intentional Remote Viewing isignorance of the Mind-Collective Mind Connection, or connection to Unique CollectiveAwareness. Thus an ignorance that the Universe is a Dream and the ignorance ofknowledge contained in UCADIA means any conscious Homo-Sapien mind is unskilledto navigate collective mind beyond stereotypes and its limits of ignorance.

Canon 3821The second and related obstacle to intentional Remote Viewing is the natural focusof all mind and matter to be relative, locational and unique. Therefore, the universeseeks to minimize the conscious interconnection of mind, rather than the consciousphysical connection of mind through matter to matter. Thus in an absence ofknowledge of the Canons of Natural Law, a person is ignorant of the naturalpersonality and behaviour of mind and matter.

Canon 3822The third and related obstacle to conscious Remote Viewing is the body-brain-mindconnection in all higher order life naturally designed to prevent the loss of mind, notpermit it. Thus genuine Remote Viewing can only be achieved in a knowledgeablestate of meditative, calm, lucid dreaming and only with clear reference and return.

Canon 3823Any claimed Remote Viewing without knowledge and skill as defined in accordancewith these canons is either a product of Clairvoyance or guessing or is a fraud andhoax.

Article 56 - Telepathy

Canon 3824Telepathy is the contemporary communication of information between one or morepersons concerning their thoughts and feelings at a distance, without directcommunication, thus beyond what is known and accepted as normal human senses,hence “extra-sensory perception” (ESP).

Canon 3825As the universe is a dream of mind in motion, there is no Natural Law, nor Divine Lawthat denies the possibility and ability of telepathy.

Canon 3826Telepathy is not the same as Clairvoyance, which is passive extra sensoryperception, nor Remove Viewing which is intentional extra sensory perception, orPsychokinesis in the claimed influence of matter.

Canon 3827Telepathy is not the same as near mind synchronization which may be normally andnaturally experienced by people in close proximity and a synchronized state of mind,and airborne neuro-transmitter/hormone exchange. Telepathy is at genuine distanceso that micro-body movements and physical information exchange is impossible.

Canon 3828Telepathy is a connection between two or more minds to a temporary common minddimension, or temporary “collective dream” being a non-locational, non-physicalconnection capable of being consciously recognized in the present moment. WhileTelepathy requires a specific state of body-brain synchronization, the actual genuinetransmission and reception of information is purely mind.

Canon 3829As Telepathy is purely mind, no amount of concentration of intentional focus has anyeffect as the brain itself is incapable of telepathic abilities.

Canon 3830The understanding that two or more minds communicating telepathically can only doso through a common collective temporary dream is rarely understood. When atrained telepathic mind projects to communicate with another, the target is thecollective accepted memory, not the location of the other person and their bodywhich is immaterial and irrelevant to mind. This collective and temporary dream canbe anything suitable to enable the exchange of mind capable of being understoodand easily perceived by both minds the same way so that it is in fact the samedimension and not two versions of a similar dream.

Canon 3831The clearer the common temporary collective dream between two people seeking tocommunicate telepathically, the greater the chance both minds can meet in the samelocation and communicate. Therefore a familiar, but relatively simple dimension isideal, so that the minds are more likely to arrive to the exact same dimension withoutdistraction. This can be discussed, taught and perfected before any attempt oftelepathic communication.

Canon 3832The limitations on genuine telepathy share some of the limits of Remote Viewing,associated with general levels of ignorance of the Universe, Mind-Matter and Body-Brain-Mind Connection.

Canon 3833The first and biggest obstacle to Telepathy is the complete ignorance by those whoseek to accomplish it as to how it can be genuinely accomplished within the laws ofNature, as opposed to deliberate misinformation, theatrical frauds and high levels ofignorance of the structure of the Universe. For example, the knowledge thattelepathy can only be accomplished when there is a common temporary dream inwhich both minds can connect has never been properly understood until thesecanons.

Canon 3834The second and related obstacle to intentional Telepathy is the discipline ofconstructing a common and stable universal dimension. This can be enhanced, byhelping minds focus on an image of a neutral environment such as immersivecomputer animation whereby two or more people can perceive themselves into thesame simplified and neutral environment.

Canon 3835The third and related obstacle to conscious Telepathy is achieving a knowledgeablestate of meditative, calm, lucid dreaming state permitting the mind to actually travelto this neutral collective dream rather than remaining bound to the body andguessing what might be a conversation.

Canon 3836Any claimed Telepathy without knowledge and skill as defined in accordance withthese canons is either a product of guessing or is a fraud and hoax.

Article 57 - Psychometry

Canon 3837Psychometry is the claimed ability to sense or see and recall relevant associations offacts, events, thoughts and feelings from an object of unknown history by makingphysical contact with that object beyond what is known and accepted as normalhuman sense cognition, hence “extra-sensory perception” (ESP).

Canon 3838As the Universe itself is Unique Collective Awareness in motion expressed as a LivingDream and Psychometry is about finding Unique Collective Awareness not otherwisegained through normal human senses within the collective dream, there is nothingparanormal, supernatural or extra-sensory about this ability.

Canon 3839Psychometry is perfectly reasonable, possible and demonstrable under the DivineLaw and Natural Law in accordance with these canons.

Canon 3840Psychometry is equivalent to a form of Empathetic Clairvoyance where typically theobjects given to the Clairvoyant are personal belongings to a person for whominformation is sought. As most genuine Clairvoyants are highly sensitive, theintroduction of a personal object usually assists in focusing their receptivity to anypassive information received.

Canon 3841The memories and images that a genuine clairvoyant obtains through psychometryare not “stored” within objects, nor is there any kind of magical energy stored withinthe objects. Instead, a sensitive psychic will often place themselves into a consciousmeditative state using one or more target objects that allow them to try to imagehow the person feels or felt using, wearing or holding the object, thus attempting toimprove the possible quality of information received.

Canon 3842The quality of Clairvoyants using psychometry is the same challenge as findinggenuine psychic ability. However, the number of Clairvoyants offering psychometryreadings is significantly less than the number of alleged clairvoyants offering fortunetelling and crystal ball gazing, primarily because of the moral challenge faced whenaccepting psychometry readings, particularly in missing persons and murder cases.

Article 58 - Psychokinesis

Canon 3843Psychokinesis (PK) is the claimed ability to directly influence the behaviour of physicalobjects and matter through the power of mind beyond what is known and acceptedas normal human senses, hence “extra-sensory perception” (ESP).

Canon 3844The manipulation of objects by ghosts and spirits as poltergeists or intelligenthaunting is psychokinesis. Therefore psychokinesis is proven to be possible.

Canon 3845The movement of an object by mind alone requires the same techniques as Levitationin the alteration of fields, similar to field and space manipulation by ghosts and spiritsas poltergeists.

Canon 3846As everything in the universe is constructed from Unique Collective Awareness inmotion as Life is a Dream, mind as awareness has the potential to travel to any pointat any moment. Therefore Psychokinesis does not contravene any Divine Law orNatural Law. However, there are three natural restrictions limiting Psychokinesis (1)Mind-Collective Mind Connection; (2) Mind-Matter Connection and (3) Body-Brain-MindConnection.

Canon 3847The first and traditionally greatest obstacle to intentional Psychokinesis is ignoranceof the Mind-Collective Mind Connection, or connection to Unique CollectiveAwareness. Thus an ignorance that the Universe is a Dream and the ignorance ofknowledge contained in UCADIA means any conscious Homo-Sapien mind is unskilledto navigate collective mind beyond stereotypes and limits of ignorance.

Canon 3848The second and related obstacle to intentional Psychokinesis is the natural focus ofall mind and matter to be relative, locational and unique. Therefore, the universeseeks to minimize the conscious interconnection of mind, while promoting theconscious physical connection of mind through matter to matter. Thus in an absenceof knowledge of the Canons of Natural Law, a person is ignorant of the naturalpersonality and behaviour of mind and matter.

Canon 3849The third and related obstacle to conscious Psychokinesis is the body-brain-mindconnection in all higher order life naturally designed to prevent the loss of mind, notpermit it. Thus genuine Psychokinesis can only be achieved in a knowledgeable stateof meditative, calm, lucid dreaming permitting the mind to leave the body and focuson field manipulation.

Canon 3850Any claimed Psychokinesis without knowledge and skill as defined in accordance withthese canons is either a product of Clairvoyance or guessing or is a fraud and hoax.

III. Sacred

3.1 Sacred Form

Article 59 - Sacred Numeracy

Canon 3851Sacred Numeracy or “numerology” are terms used to describe various ancienttraditions and customs that believe numbers possess magical and supernaturalpowers in their relationship to physical objects and other form.

Canon 3852As everything within the universal dream may be expressed in terms of numbers andrelationships of numbers, numbers rightly represent symbols of meaning of sacredimportance.

Canon 3853As existence depends on the operation of Natural Laws, therefore not permittingsupernatural laws, all magic and power of numbers may be expressed in terms ofDivine Law and Natural Law.

Canon 3854While a particular Religion or Cult may place greater or lesser emphasis on a number,the paradox of existence is that if one number ceased to exist, all numbers cease toexist. Therefore no number can correctly be considered more important than another.

Article 60 - Sacred Geometry

Canon 3855Sacred Geometry is the belief that certain geometric shapes, patterns andproportions are sacred and therefore possess higher significance and importance,either through occult and religious teaching or observation of natural patterns withinNatural Law.

Canon 3856While Religions and particularly Cults claim sacred Geometry is a reflection on thebelief that the universe is created according to a Divine geometric plan, there isfrequently a deliberate and conscious discord between natural geometry and man-made geometry.

Canon 3857In the universal dream and therefore the dimension created by the Divine Creator,the most important shapes are the circle, the sphere and the curve. However, inReligions and Cults, the most significant shapes are straight lines, squares, triangles,combinations of all three and complex shapes such as pentagrams.

Canon 3858As there is no such thing as a straight line in reality in the universe, all straight linegeometry created by Religions and Cults is man-made and has no actual connectionto Divine geometry of the universe.

Canon 3859The disconnect between the actual geometric shapes of the universe and thegeometric shapes considered sacred by Religions and Cults since the beginning ofCivilization is explained by “Halluciogenic Entoptic Phenomena” being visualsensations derived from the natural structure of the optic system from the eyeball tocortex when one or more powerful hallucinogenic substances have been consumed.

Canon 3860While the consumption of hallucinogens by ancient priests of Religions and Cults,especially the LSD effects of “sacred” mushrooms altered consciousness, it alsoproduced predictable visual distortions of “Halluciogenic Entoptic Phenomena”implying the existence of a fractal-like substructure to nature based upon lines,lattice structures, triangles, serpent waves and squares. Hence, this geometricinformation has been presumed to be sacred to the geometry of the universe, ratherthan a consistent and normal effect of being under the influence of powerful drugs.

Canon 3861Sacred man-made geometry is most commonly used in the planning and constructionof religious structures such as churches, temples, mosques, religious monuments,altars, tabernacles; as well as for sacred spaces and the creation of religious art.

Canon 3862Given sacred man-made geometry rarely represents nature or sacred geometry ofthe universe, such shapes promoted by Religions and especially by Cults as sacredoften have no power other than in promoting false belief which may then becomeself-fulfilling when enough ignorant minds, living and deceased, believe it to be true.

Canon 3863Rather than sympathetic geometry that enhances nature, straight-line and squaresacred man-made geometry interrupts natural field flow, severs natural current anddisturbs sacred nature, particularly when such alien structures are created at sightsof significant natural energy.

Article 61 - Sacred Symbols

Canon 3864Sacred Symbols are certain line art, geometric shapes, carvings and imagesconsidered sacred by one or more Religions and Cults.

Canon 3865The three oldest sacred symbols of all Religions and Cults of history representingpriests and men spiritually connected to universal and divine geometry are the Circle,the Arc and the Cross.

Canon 3866The three oldest sacred symbols of all Religions and Cults of history representingpriests and men spiritually disconnected and at war with the universe and divinenature are the Square, the Straight-Line and the Pentagram.

Canon 3867Ancient Symbols such as the Circle, the Arc and Cross of the oldest priest lines ofhistory such as the Cuilliaéan, also known as the Holly, also known as the Da’vid, alsoknown as the Druvid have always been the most powerful in respecting andrecognizing harmony and the harnessing of nature.

Canon 3868Ancient Symbols such as the Square, the Straight-Line and Pentagram of the oldesttheatrical magicians of history from Ur, Ur-Gar-Rit, Am-Ur-Ru and Ur-Sar-Lim havealways been believed to be the most powerful negative symbols of naturaldisruption, destruction and attempted control of nature.

Canon 3869The primary differentiation of the sacredness associated with squares, straight-lines,triangles and pentagrams of theatrical magicians is due to the historical addictionand worship of certain hallucinogens, in particularly mushrooms and the LSD effect,producing not only euphoria and a sense of “all-knowing” but psychosis, introversionand consistent “Halluciogenic Entoptic Phenomena” such as straight-lines, lattice,squares, triangles and serpents.

Canon 3870The obsession and addiction to certain hallucinogenic drugs, including the creation ofsacred headdress such as the mushroom hat of high priests in their worship,combined with a historic inability to truly connect to the Divine over millennia, hasproduced a highly complex and ultimately delusional system maintained by thedescendents of the theatrical magicians of sacred symbols that bear noresemblance to the life, the universe or the divine.

Canon 3871As ancient misaligned and divinely dissociative symbols such as the Square, theStraight-Line and Pentagram have no natural power whatsoever, any power isderived solely from fraud, false doctrine and manipulation of belief that they possessgreat significance.

Canon 3872When any Religion or Cult promotes alien symbols ahead of natural aligned symbolswith the universe and divine, then such a Religion and Cult promotes disconnect of itsfollowers to nature, their bodies and the world at large, rather than harmony andwholeness.

Article 62 - Sacred Places

Canon 3873A Sacred Place is a physical location considered sacred or holy by one or moreReligions or Cults on account of some event of significance occurring on the site. AllReligions and Cult have places they regard as most sacred.

Canon 3874There are three (3) primary types of sacred places: places of burial, places of miracleor place of ancient power.

Canon 3875Places of death and burial have always been considered sacred. The respect of thedead is a central component to all major Religions, although the treatment of humanremains is different.

Canon 3876Places of miracle and divine revelation have always been considered sacred. Therespect and preservation of sites is a central component to most Religions and Cults.However, in the case of some cults such as the Roman Cult, the sacrilege anddeliberate vandalism of places not considered central to Cult dogma has beenhistorically promoted and continues to this day.

Canon 3877The most significant places of miracle and divine revelation in history are those sitesat which these canons were revealed, including the most sacred covenant Pactum DeSingularis Caelum and Ucadia. Therefore, the most sacred places on Earth withoutquestion are those sites where such revelation and knowledge came to Earth.

Canon 3878Consistent with history, the Roman Cult and its agents have deliberately permittedthe most sacred sites in history represented by the birth of these canons and Ucadiato be vandalized and desecrated. As a result and by such clear evidence ofcontempt for the Divine, the Roman Cult, also known as the Vatican, also known asthe Roman Catholic Church consents and agrees that it is unfit to administer andprotect any sacred place whatsoever.

Canon 3879Places of ancient power have also always been considered sacred. The mostpowerful places of history have been places of existing ancient temples as well assites of natural energy flow of the Earth.

Article 63 - Sacred Art

Canon 3880Sacred art is defined as some kind of object depicting imagery considered sacred byone or more Religions and Cult. The Sacred art itself may also be venerated assacred.

Canon 3881The oldest and most important Sacred Art are those abstract carvings, paintings anddrawings variously known as Rock Art by the ancestors of Homo Sapiens and relatedspecies such as Neanderthals found in caves and rocky grottos throughout the world.

Canon 3882The uniform characteristics of Rock Art, including the unmistakable and obviousreproduction of imagery associated with Halluciogenic Entoptic Phenomena permitsthe logical conclusion that the earliest Sacred Art was associated not only with theearliest religious ceremonies but the consumption of hallucinogenic substances.

Canon 3883Halluciogenic Entoptic Phenomena is the consistent distortions of the human opticsystem from the eyeball to the cortex when one or more powerful hallucinogens havebeen consumed. These naturally occurring and universally consistent distortionsinclude lattice and expanding hexagonal patterns, parallel lines, dots and shortflecks, zig-zag lines and serpents, triangles and more complex geometric shapes.

Canon 3884The reproduction and interpretation of universally consistent distortions ofHalluciogenic Entoptic Phenomena is also a feature of the earliest Sacred Art of theearliest civilizations, especially Sumarian, Akkadian, Egyptian and Asian civilizations,while Sacred Art evolved past the literal of these phenomena in sacred Ireland andancient Europe under the influence of the Cuilliaéan, also known as the Holly, alsoknown as the Da’vid and Druvid.

Canon 3885Since the 11th century and the appearance of the Roman Cult, also known as theVatican, also known as the Roman Catholic Church, Sacred Art has become focusedprimarily on idolatry, whereby any idols created for worship for the ignorant followersof the Cult are renamed “sacramentals”, while any idol artwork not approved by theCult is slandered as “idolatry”.

Article 64 - Sacred Texts

Canon 3886A Sacred Text or scripture is some inscription or printed document, book, charter,manuscript or folio containing accounts, descriptions, stories and testamentsconsidered sacred by one or more Religions and Cults.

Canon 3887The most significant Sacred texts in history are those believed to be direct Divinerevelation. All Civilizations and therefore Religions and Cults possess or used topossess one or more Sacred Texts.

Canon 3888Until the 13th Century and the creation of the SS, also known as Sedes Sacrorum,also falsely named the "Holy See" between the elite anti-semitic parasite VenetianKhazarian slave-master families and the Lombardi pagan families, it was an unwrittenrule between all civilizations that sacred scripture, regardless of difference, was tobe respected and conserved. However, since the 13th Century, the Roman Cult hasbeen systematic and ruthless in seeking out and destroying every possible SacredText, keeping only selected texts, including the creation of complete forgeries.

Canon 3889The Roman Cult and their elite anti-semitic parasite partners are responsible for thedestruction of more sacred scripture, the corruption and forgery of more ancientknowledge than any other criminal organization in history.

Canon 3890Because of the deliberate and sacrilegious work of the Roman Cult and their eliteanti-semitic parasite Venetian Khazarian/Scythian partners from Asia, most SacredTexts in existence today have been partly or wholly corrupted from their originalmeaning and translation.

Canon 3891While the historic and deliberate acts of sacrilege and vandalism by the Roman Cultand their elite anti-semitic parasite Khazarian / Scythian partners is unprecedented, itis possible to identify and expose the footprints of their criminal acts in corruptingSacred texts, when knowledge of their corruption methods and approaches is knownand the underlying truth is also known. Thus, it is theoretically possible that mostsurviving and corrupted Sacred texts could be restored to their original intent withcareful restoration to remove the deliberate infection by the Roman Cult and itsagents over time.

Canon 3892The most important sacred text in history is the most sacred Covenant of OneHeaven also known as Pactum De Singularis Caelum including these canons.

Article 65 - Sacred Rites

Canon 3893A Sacred Rite or Sacrament is a solemn ceremony and procedure considered sacred,in which one or many events of significance are believed to occur according to thedoctrines of one or more Religions and Cults.

Canon 3894Traditionally, most major Religions and some Cults have identified special ceremoniesof significance around major life events, including birth of a child, the transition fromchild to adult, the marriage or union of a man and woman, the election or anointmentof a leader or religious leader and the death of loved one.

Canon 3895Any claimed Sacred Rite that involves any kind of secret curse, spell or conveyanceof rights in contradiction of its public purpose is considered an abomination ritual andnot permitted to be practiced, taught, published or continued.

Canon 3896Any claimed Sacred Rite involving the actual sacrifice or murder of any animal, orHomo Sapien is both a crime and an injury against the whole of united Heaven, Helland all spirits. Any person involved in performing such a sacrifice fully consents andrequest a formal Binding in accordance with the sacred Covenant Pactum deSingularis Caelum and for their soul to be torn from their body by the most fearsomeof angels and demons and their body to return to dust.

Canon 3897Any claimed Sacred Rite that simulates the ancient Egyptian Black magic Ritual of theEucharist of Osiris in the simulated cannibalism of flesh and blood is an abomination,anti-Christian, completely satanic and not permitted to be practiced, taught,published or continued.

Canon 3898As the Roman Cult has deliberately and perversely created a set of sacraments thatinstead of being blessings are secret curses, spells and black magic rituals thatglorify their distorted satanic views whilst pretending to be divinely inspired, allrituals of the Roman Cult are hereby stripped of any and all sacred and sacramentalsignificance, with such rituals holding no spiritual force, credibility nor authoritywhatsoever.

Article 66 - Sacred Office

Canon 3899Sacred Office is defined as a particular office associated with a Religion or Cultconsidered sacred. The concept of Minister is considered a term for defining SacredOffice.

Canon 3900When a man or a woman is finally accepted by a Religion or Cult to a position ofMinister, a formal ritual is usually associated which involves the ordination orconsecration of the candidates for office. During this process, the dogma of theparticular Religion or Cult recognizes a conveyance of power and authority to thecandidate and a believed change in their person.

Canon 3901Some Religions and Cults believe that so powerful and sacred is a Sacred Office thatonce invested or consecrated, the Office cannot be removed, except under extremecircumstance.

Article 67 - Sacred Mysteries

Canon 3902Sacred Mystery is a term used to describe the belief by certain Religions and Cultsthat during certain sacred rites and procedures supernatural phenomena occur, aswell as an alternate description of the sacred rite itself.

Canon 3903The term Sacred Mysteries is similar to the terms Sacred Rite and Sacrament.

Canon 3904Over history, the concept of Sacred Mysteries is most closely associated with Cults,such as the Eleusinian Mysteries, the Chaldean Mysteries, the Cult of Isis, the Cult ofSol Invictus and the Roman Cult also known as the Vatican.

Canon 3905Any claimed Sacred Mystery that involves any kind of secret curse, spell orconveyance of rights in contradiction of its public purpose is considered anabomination ritual and not permitted to be practiced, taught, published or continued.

Canon 3906Any claimed Sacred Mystery involving the actual sacrifice or murder of any animal, orHomo Sapien is both a crime and an injury against the whole of united Heaven, Helland all spirits.

Canon 3907Any claimed Sacred Mystery that simulates the ancient Egyptian Black magic Ritual ofthe Eucharist of Osiris in the simulated cannibalism of flesh and blood is anabomination, anti-Christian, completely satanic and not permitted to be practiced,taught, published or continued.

Canon 3908As the Roman Cult has deliberately and perversely created a set of Sacred Mysterythat instead of being blessings are secret curses, spells and black magic rituals thatglorify their distorted satanic views whilst pretending to be divinely inspired, allrituals of the Roman Cult are hereby stripped of any and all Sacred Mysteries andsacramental significance, with such rituals holding no spiritual force, credibility norauthority whatsoever.

Article 68 - Sacred Architecture

Canon 3909Sacred architecture, also known as religious architecture, is a term describing thedesign and construction of Temples, Sanctuaries, Altars and other structures bydeliberately adopting certain geometry, numbers, ratios and symbols consideredimportant and sacred for a particular Religion or Cult.

Canon 3910The largest and most important structures of ancient civilizations until the age of thecorporate skyscraper were sacred structures such as Temples, Cathedrals andBasilicas. The largest, most impressive and permanent monolithic buildings created inhistory still standing from ancient times are religious structures constructed aroundSacred Architecture.

Canon 3911As Religious buildings have historically been the largest and most impressivestructures of any city for millennia, their location, ratios, even positioning in relation toley lines, horizon and astronomical effects of the sun and moon throughout the yearhave almost always played an integral part in its design and architecture.

Canon 3912Almost all great sacred temple structures of ancient civilizations represented withintheir architecture a calendar device of the movement of the sun, the moon and themajor constellations. One of the most important architectural devices of a templewas the “V” measuring the movement of the sun throughout the year and re-settingby aligning perfectly with set points in the temple complex. This remains true witheven modern great temple complexes such as the giant pagan temple complex builtatop Vatican hill in the 16th and 17th Centuries known as St. Peter’s Basilica andSquare.

Canon 3913Many great temple structures also represent within their architecture significantoccult symbolism, especially fundamental principles of fertility, death, renewal,balance and unity. This is especially true with the greatest example of a pagantemple representing the sexual intercourse of the sun-god with the mother-goddessCybele of the earth on key days in the deliberate architecture of St. Peter’scolonnades forming the shape of a female vagina and uterus and the shadow theobelisk in St. Peter’s square expanding to many times its size at the setting of theSun to “pierce” the front of St Peter’s.

Article 69 - Sacred Music

Canon 3914Sacred Music, or “Religious Music” is the composition and recital of certain musicusing tones or frequencies, scales, instruments, texture, melody, rhythm andarrangements considered sacred by various Religions or Cults.

Canon 3915Tone is the base frequencies used in Sacred Music. Until the late 19th Century, almostall indigenous music and a substantial proportion of Western music was historicallytuned to the natural water and Earth base frequency 432 Hz and its scalar harmonics.However, the 20th Century has seen an orchestrated and deliberate corruption ofbase frequency music to the powerful dissonant, discordant frequency of 440 Hz.

Canon 3916While most Sacred Music until the 20th Century was designed to uplift and harmonizemembers of Religions and Cults based on 432 Hz, the conscious and deliberatecorruption of base frequency to 440 Hz means almost all music is spiritually divisive,genetically and cellular corrosive and bad for health, no matter what form of music isplayed.

Canon 3917In accordance with these canons, the tuning of instruments to 440 Hz instead of 432Hz is forbidden, including the playing of music at 440 Hz instead of 432 Hz. Anyperson, group or entity that promotes 440Hz music against 432 Hz must bedisbanded, removed and cease to exist.

Canon 3918A Musical Scale is a sequence of musical tones or frequencies that rise or lower inpitch, often capable of being represented by unique musical notation and producedby different kinds of musical instruments including voice. The difference betweenmusical tones in a scale is usually called a step and the difference between oneharmonic tone to its higher or lower harmonic is usually called an octave.

Canon 3919The use of different Musical Scales by different Religions and Cults is a significantvariation over history. The oldest and most significant Religious scales were harmonicminor scales. However under occult Cults, certain notes and scales becamerestricted and the introduction of pentatonic scales and later diatonic scales.

Canon 3920Musical Texture or harmony is the way different tones of a Musical Scale arearranged in melody and harmony. The most common forms of texture aremonophonic, polyphonic , homophonic and heterophonic.

Canon 3921In Western music influenced by the Roman Cult, homophony is considered the centralinfluence whereby a texture of two or more parts moving together in harmony, therelationship between them creating chords. Homophonic texture is alsohomorhythmic, using very similar rhythm. In melody dominated homophony, one voice,often the highest, plays a distinct melody and the accompanying voices worktogether to articulate the underlying harmony.

Canon 3922Homophony is distinct from polyphony in which parts move with rhythmicindependence and monophony in which all parts move in parallel rhythm and pitch.

Canon 3923Heterophony is a texture characterized by the simultaneous variation of a singlemelodic line. Such texture is still found in indigenous sacred music and Eastern musicin which there is only one base melody but realized with multiple voices, each ofwhich usually plays the melody differently either in rhythm or tempo with variousembellishments and elaborations.

Article 70 - Sacred Language

Canon 3924Sacred Language is a term used to describe a sacred liturgical language or divinelanguage, written, spoken and used by members of a Religion or Cult or by divinebeings such as gods, deities and other spirits. A divine language is always supremelysacred over any sacred liturgical language.

Canon 3925A Sacred Liturgical Language is any language that is primarily reserved for officialceremony and ritual by a Religion or Cult, that is not normally used in ordinary dailylife. The language Latin that has been hijacked and corrupted by the Roman Cult is anexample of a Sacred Liturgical Language.

Canon 3926A Sacred Divine Language is any language that is primarily reserved for officialceremony, ritual and communication by Divine beings such as the Divine Creator,lesser deities, angels, demons and spirits in general. The highest and supremeSacred Divine Language of All is UCADIAN.

Canon 3927In accordance with these canons and the sacred Covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, the original of all official documents issued by Ucadia is in Ucadian first andthen translated to lesser languages second.

Canon 3928When anyone references, writes or speaks of “Sacred Language”, “Divine Language”,or “Holy Language” it shall mean Ucadia, the sacred Covenants and Charters andthese canons and no other.

Canon 3929As the Roman Cult has corrupted and abused the sacred liturgical language of Latin,the Cult no longer has any historical, spiritual or legal authority to claim control,authority or influence over Latin. Instead, the administration of Latin, including alldocuments in Latin is now administered by Ucadia and its authorities.

Canon 3930As the Roman Cult has corrupted and abused the sacred liturgical language of Latin,any curses, spells or sorcery written by members of the Cult in Latin now expire uponthe stripping of their authority and control of the language, with all these spells,curses and the liability of false claims falling due personally upon the flesh of eachand every official of the Roman Cult and its agents that refuses to acknowledge thesupreme authority of these canons and Ucadia.

Article 71 - Sacred Dance

Canon 3931Sacred Dance is a term describing the beliefs and customs of various Religions andCults that certain formal, synchronized and reproducible movement between two ormore persons is sacred and enhances spiritual connection. As Dance is normallyaccompanied by Music and other elements of Sacred Form, it is usually part of alarge sacred Ritual.

Canon 3932As Sacred Dance in its broadest definition is formal, synchronized and reproduciblemovement. Therefore, what constitutes Sacred Dance varies from the formalprocession of clergy into a Temple in unison, to marching, to group whirling andindividual folk-type dancing and evocations.

Canon 3933The most common feature of Sacred Dance is the continued expression of initiationand movement within Eastern and indigenous dance, while the same ancient formshave been largely wiped out of Western culture to be replaced by minimal, uniformdisciplined movement restricting freedom of expression.

Article 72 - Sacred Drugs

Canon 3934A Sacred Drug or entheogen is any naturally occurring substance with psychoactiveproperties used in a psychotherapeutic, religious, shamanic or spiritual context by aReligion or Cult. A psychoactive substance is any drug that crosses the blood-brainbarrier and acts primarily upon the central nervous system, resulting in changes inperception, cognition, mood, consciousness and behaviour.

Canon 3935Almost all Religions and Cults use and continue to use Sacred Drugs as an integralpart of their sacred rituals. The most significant psychoactive substances throughouthistory for Religions and Cults, particularly sacred literature, have been hallucinogens.

Canon 3936While there are many forms of natural entheogens, five of the oldest and mostSacred Drugs of the founding of ancient civilization are the red berries of theEuropean Holly Plant, considered the oldest most sacred plant of Civilized history,Cannabis, also known as Hemp and Marijuana, the Opium Poppy of the plains of Asia,Psilocybin Mushrooms and the venom of poisonous animals such as Toads.

Canon 3937Of the oldest and most Sacred Drugs of all civilized history the most important iswithout question Cannabis, also known as Hemp and Marijuana on account of itsrobustness, medicinal qualities and use as a primary source of superior fibre. Until itsdeliberate restriction and outlaw in the 20th Century for purely strategic political andcommercial reasons, marijuana had historically represented the single mostimportant crop of civilized agriculture next to grain.

Canon 3938Prior to the deliberate outlaw and restriction of superior naturally grownpsychoactive drugs by certain Cults in preference of synthetic manufactured inferiorcopies, psychoactive drugs for medicine and religious practice were largely free.

Canon 3939Given the location, culture and natural availability of certain entheogens, Religionsand Cults have adopted certain favoritisms towards certain Sacred Drugs throughouthistory. The most historically significant is the preference of the satanic Menes-hehand moloch worshipping priests of Ur, Syria and Palestine to mushrooms, while theScythian/Khazars preferred marijuana and opium.

Canon 3940The significant worship of mushrooms by the Menesheh remains evident by thehistoric adoption of sacred clothing symbolizing the importance of the mushroom,particularly in subsequent Religions and Cults created by the descendents of theMenesheh in later centuries.

Canon 3941A particular trait of mushroom consumption is the predictable visual distortions of“Halluciogenic Entoptic Phenomena” implying the existence of a fractal-likesubstructure to nature based upon lines, lattice structures, triangles, serpent wavesand squares in contrast to the real shapes of the universe. Hence, this geometricinformation is prevalent in Religions and Cults where their priests were addicted tothese kinds of hallucinogenic drugs particularly in the form of triangular shapes.

Canon 3942Knowledge of the Sacred Drugs preferred by certain Religions and Cults permitscertain prediction to be made on the quality and nature of alleged sacred scripturewritten by their clergy throughout history when addicted to those substances.

Canon 3943While the psychotropic effects of “magic mushrooms” may imply a deeperconsciousness, a frequent by-product of such poisons is psychosis and sociopathicbehaviour, particularly exceptionally dark and disconnected writing that hasabsolutely no connection whatsoever to the Divine.

Canon 3944While Marijuana, also known as Cannabis is the most sacred plant of all plants for theScythians and peoples of Southern Mongolia, their subsequent rise to power anddeliberately outlaw use of Cannabis extends to most of the world, excluding at thestart of the 21st Century certain Arabian nations and in particular a centre of culturalsignificance for them called Amsterdam.

Canon 3945Since the 20th Century, governments throughout the world have largely deprivedtheir populations of cheap naturally grown pain killers in preference to supportingglobal commercial cartels of synthetic pain killers, often with numerous side effects.This global imbalance has contributed to the deliberate corruption and breakdown ofsocieties as well as law and order across the world.

Canon 3946Any statute that prevents naturally grown Sacred Drugs to be produced inpreference to inferior synthetic drugs produced by pharmaceutical companies is anoffense against all civilization and all cultures and is immediately null and void.

Canon 3947Any leader of any Religion or Cult that seeks to maintain the lie of alleging naturallygrown Sacred Drugs are immoral in preference to synthetic and inferior varietiesautomatically consents, agrees and concedes they are without any moral authority,spiritual authority and are a willing heretic against the history of all faiths.

Article 73 - Sacred Food

Canon 3948Sacred Food is the belief by Religions and Cults that certain food and beverages aresacred or sacrilegious to various deities, gods and lesser beings and thereforerequire strict adherence to certain customs and rituals.

Canon 3949All Religions and Cults have rules concerning the consumption and forbiddance ofconsumption of certain foods and beverages.The most notable for the number ofrules and restrictions are Hinduism, Judaism and Islam.

Canon 3950Most Religions and Cults require the blessing of food and drink before itsconsumption using one or more rituals.

Canon 3951Just as all animals require the consumption of food and drink to live, most Religionsand Cults from the beginning of civilization unto the present day have believed thattheir deities, gods and lesser worshipped spiritual beings required sustenancethrough the offering of certain sacred foods.

Canon 3952In offering sacred food to various deities, gods and lesser spiritual beings, there havebeen principally two methods: the preparation and offering of the sacred food by thepriests to the god or deities, or the preparation, offering and consumption of some orall of the sacred food by the priests on behalf of the deities and gods.

Canon 3953The most sacred food to gods and deities worshipped as having dark powers hasalways been the flesh and blood of victims. In ancient Greek Cults, blood wasworshipped as ambrosia and the food of the gods. This remains the same practicesof satanic and demonic worshipping Cults today in the simulated or actuallycannibalization of flesh and consumption of simulated or actual blood.

Canon 3954In accordance with these canons, the sacrifice of any animal or Homo Sapien as partof any Religious or Cult ritual is the gravest offence against united heaven and hell,including the Divine Creator, all gods, deities, angels, demons and spirits. Such aperson that participates in any actual sacrifice of any animal or Homo Sapientherefore openly consents, requests and agrees to be formally bound in accordancewith the sacred covenant Pactum de Singularis Caelum and for their soul to be tornfrom their flesh.

Canon 3955In accordance with these canons and the sacred covenant Pactum de SingularisCaelum the simulation of any sacrifice of flesh and blood is an offence against theDivine Creator and united heaven and is forbidden.

Article 74 - Sacred Clothes

Canon 3956Sacred Clothes, or Sacred Garments are the vestments, ornaments and othergarments considered the sacred attire of official of a particular Religion or Cult.

Canon 3957Sacred Clothes have always been a symbol and reflection of the claimed power andauthority of a particular Religion or Cult and the person wearing them. Therefore, inalmost all religions the officials and attendants of a temple were expected to wearcertain sacred garments distinguishing rank and themselves from the general public.

Canon 3958It has always been considered a terrible crime against all civilization when a personfalsely wears Sacred Clothes for which they have no right, nor training. It is alsotraditionally considered an offence to disrespect the sacred clothes of a Religion,even if one disagrees with that religion.

Canon 3959One of the oldest and most significant sacred garments over 3,000 years old is theCap of Cybele, a thin, slightly rounded skullcap also commonly known as the Kippah,Yarmulke, Kufi and Zucchetti. Its symbolism represents the “fish” basket in whichCybele, “Queen of Heaven” and mother of god has captured and carries a soul.Whilst the original scripture of the Israelites, Yahudi, Muslims and even Christiansexpressly forbid headdress as a supreme heresy, the Cap of Cybele is nowignorantly worn by hundreds of millions unwittingly worshipping Cybele as Mary,Athena, Kaaba, Mari, Venus and even lady Justice.

Canon 3960The Red Cap of Attis, also known as the Phrygian Cap and Phoenician Cap isextremely ancient and has been worn for over 3,000 years in worship of Attis, thelover and son of Cybele. It symbolizes the severed and bloody genitals of Attisrepresenting supreme sacrifice, unquestioning loyalty and duty to Cybele and afascist state. The Red Cap of Attis was deliberately misrepresented in the Frenchrevolution as “liberty cap” and now is most frequently found as a key symbol of theUnited States Senate and United States generally, including “Lady Justice”.

Canon 3961The Sun Fish Headress known as the Mitre of Dagon is one of the oldest sacredclothes of high priests for 4,000 years, representing Dagon the god of the sea,fertility and plenty and later as the headdress of the Pontifex Maximus high priests ofSaturnalia, also known as Satan of Rome during the celebrations of Satan inDecember every year. The celebrations to Saturn, known as Satan, now known underthe anagram Santa continues each year as does the sacred headdress worn by thepagan priests who continue to secretly or unknowingly worship darkness.

Canon 3962The Black Robes of the Galla, the servants of Ereshkigal, Goddess of the Underworldfrom ancient Ur and the infamous attendants of the dead or “grim reapers” from atleast 1,000 BCE when the city became the largest and most famous Necropolis of theancient world, are some of the oldest sacred robes and clothes of history. From 400BCE, the Black Robes became the sacred dress of initiates into the Occult Rite ofEleusis in the worship of Saturn, also known as Satan. In the founding of the BarSocieties at the beginning of the 19th Century, the Black Robe was returned to useas the official dress of a senior Bar Society initiate into the Occult Mysteries of Satanas a Grim Reaper and attendant of the Dead, given the Bar Association had placedall living men and women into Cestui Que Vie Trusts and Deceased Estates.

Canon 3963When an official of Religion or Cult denies the history and significance of their SacredClothing, then they automatically consent to being a heretic against their own faith,with no authority to wear such clothing, having no legal, moral nor spiritual authorityto wear such clothing.

Canon 3964Any ritual or ceremony performed by an official of a Religion or Cult wearing sacredclothes for which they deny their true history and significance, automatically meanssuch rituals and ceremonies are without any legal, spiritual or moral validity.

Article 75 - Sacred Oration

Canon 3965Sacred Oration, is the vocalization of sacred text by members of a Religion or Cultduring a Sacred Ritual. Sacred Oration may include the vocalization of sacred liturgy,sacred prayer, blessing, invocation or some authorized ritual.

Canon 3966All Religions and Cults share the common view that the power of sacred texts andliturgy come when members and officials vocalize them in the appropriate prescribedfashion intended. This is an ancient understanding of the power of words shared byall civilizations from the beginning of time.

Canon 3967It is an ancient belief that when words spoken carry certain sacred intent and form,the vibration of these words carries across the Universe into the supernatural andspiritual realm. Therefore, all Religions and Cults tightly control the oration of theirmost sacred rituals.

Canon 3968The most powerful Sacred Oration of all is the oration of the Ucadian language,representing the one, true and only Divine language. Thus when vocalized andspoken, Ucadian resonates both in this temporal existence and through every level ofexistence and awareness.

3.2 Revelation

Article 76 - Revelation

Canon 3969Revelation is a term meaning the revealing, disclosure or testament from the DivineCreator by a messenger of some form of communication with one or moresupernatural entities such as a deity or spiritual agent. Hence the traditional andcommon term for the messenger of such information is a “prophet”.

Canon 3970Unlike other forms of spiritual communication, Revelation is reserved for informationclaimed to be sourced from the highest believed power such as the Divine Creator,or in whatever god or deity is believed to be supreme.

Canon 3971All Religions and Cults begin with one or more founders who claim to possess one ormore Revelations gained through voice, vision, dream or inspiration.

Canon 3972Voice or Verbal Revelation is the belief that the Divine Creator may provide directpropositional content to a prophet in the form of a voice, whether or not it is heardby others. Several Religions and Cults claim that some of their most reveredscripture was accomplished through Verbal Revelation.

Canon 3973Visionary Revelation is the belief that the Divine Creator may provide content andmessage to the prophet when they are in a conscious and lucid waking state throughmiracles, manifestations and other signs, whether or not the vision is seen by others.

Canon 3974Dream Revelation is the belief that the Divine Creator may provide content andmessage to the prophet when they are asleep in the form of vivid and extraordinaryvisionary dreams during which the prophet may challenge or question the contentand have it verified as proof of its authenticity.

Canon 3975Inspiration is the belief that the Divine Creator may provide content and message toa prophet when they are awake in the form of the crystallization of an idea orthought that acts as a catalyst for action, design, speech or some other creativeprocess.

Canon 3976While all Religions and Cults are founded on the principle that Divine Revelation,almost no Religion or Cult admits to the fact that almost all of their prophets wereheavily affected by one or more hallucinogens when receiving or transcribing theiralleged Divine Revelations.

Canon 3977While different psychoactive substances produce different effects, PsilocybinMushrooms and neurotoxins such as Toad venom in particular produce predictablevisual distortions of “Halluciogenic Entoptic Phenomena” implying the existence of afractal-like substructure to nature based upon lines, lattice structures, triangles,serpent waves and squares in contrast to the real shapes of the universe.Furthermore, the use of such hallucinogens while creating the impression to the druguser of divine awareness, actually produce in reality a form of psychosis andsociopathic distortion in complete opposition to actual divine revelation.

Canon 3978Writings claimed as Divine Revelation by one or more Religions and Cults transcribedunder the psychotic and sociopathic influence of Mushrooms and neurotoxins such asToad venom can be relatively easily identified by the historic location of origin of thesacred scripture, the psychotic apocalyptic nature of such writings disconnected fromthe Divine and the historic evidence of worship of mushrooms and other venomsthrough traditional sacred vestments, headdress and other obvious signs.

Canon 3979While all Religions and Cults are founded on the principle that Divine Revelation is notonly possible but can be demonstrated by their beliefs, the leadership of many Cultsnow teach their followers the confusing and contradictory message that DivineRevelation either no longer exists, or is impossible. Perversely, the same leadershipof such Cults claim their authority cannot be questioned by anyone other than theDivine through Revelation.

Canon 3980The leadership of any Religion or Cult that denies the continued existence of DivineRevelation automatically denies the legitimacy of all its own scripture and authority,consenting and agreeing that such officials possess absolutely no legal, moral norspiritual authority whatsoever.

Canon 3981When anyone references, writes or speaks of “Divine Revelation”, “True Revelation”,or “Revelation” it shall mean these canons and the sacred covenant Pactum DeSingularis Caelum.

Article 77 - Vision

Canon 3982A Vision or Visionary Revelation is the belief that the Divine Creator by a messengerof some form of communication with one or more supernatural entities may providecontent and message to a prophet when they are in a conscious and lucid wakingstate through miracles, manifestations and other signs, whether or not the vision isseen by others.

Canon 3983Vision is one of the four primary forms of Revelation received by prophets of aReligion or Cult.

Canon 3984While a number of Religions and Cults no longer accept Divine Revelation exists or ispossible, several including the Roman Cult support Divine Revelation through lesserdeities such as Mary, representing Cybele also known as Mari, Astarte, Athena, Ishtarand Queen of Heaven.

Canon 3985One of the most famous alleged visions of the 20th Century was the allegedappearance of Cybele in the form of Mary at Fatima to warn three times the end ofthe Roman Cult if it did not repent and change. These prophecies and visions werelater deliberately corrupted so that the warning to the hierarchy of the Roman Cultwere all but ignored and forgotten by false and grossly distorted imitation messages.

Canon 3986As visions are rarely seen by other than by the subject experiencing the vision,visions are unfortunately easily faked and suggested by ignorant followers of Cults.As a result, there has been and continues to be a large number of hoax visions,especially in extremely poor and uneducated countries still devoted to the RomanCult.

Article 78 - Dream

Canon 3987Dream Revelation is the belief that the Divine Creator by a messenger of some formof communication with one or more supernatural entities may provide content andmessage to the prophet when they are asleep in the form of vivid and extraordinaryvisionary dreams during which the prophet may challenge or question the contentand have it verified as proof of its authenticity.

Canon 3988A Dream does not have to be predictive in terms of clairvoyance of future events tobe Divine Revelation. Instead, there are four specific criteria for a dream to beconsidered Divinely inspired: (1) presence of one or more supernatural entities; (2)lucid validation; (3) vivid, detailed and extraordinary surroundings and sensations;and (4) clear and unmistakable message.

Canon 3989The first necessary criteria of a divinely inspired dream are the presence of one ormore supernatural entities such as people who in reality are deceased. Asupernatural entity does not have to present itself in human form, but may take someother form to enhance the visual significance of the dream.

Canon 3990The second necessary criteria of a divinely inspired dream is a clear andunmistakable lucid validation through the conscious questioning of the dreamer as towhat they are seeing and experiencing is real or a dream and the clear andunmistakable confirmation within the dream that it is real. For example, clearlyquestioning a person present in your dream you know is dead that you know they aredead and a confirmation from them that they say they are not because they are infront of you is a clear example of lucid validation.

Canon 3991The third necessary criteria of a divinely inspired dream are vivid, detailed andextraordinary surroundings and sensations that have never been experienced by thedreamer before, or are exceptional compared to any other dreams by its detail andsetting.

Canon 3992The fourth necessary criteria of a divinely inspired dream is the presence of a clearand unmistakable message including the possibility of several deeper symbolicmeanings within the same message and the context of the dream.

Canon 3993In accordance with these canons and the most sacred Covenant Pactum DeSingularis Caelum, all men and women have the capacity to receive divinely inspiredDream Revelations.

3.3 Holiness

Article 79 - Holy

Canon 3994The word Holy is derived from the 15th century word hallow, itself from the 11thCentury Saxon word halig meaning to make holly, to make sacred; to consecrate, setapart a person or object as sacred; to bless and venerate, respect as the highest tothe Divine Creator. Hence, Holy from hallow is both the ritual of making sacred andthe claimed Divine authority and power for such ritual.

Canon 3995The word Holy is closely related to the word Holly, from which it is ultimatelyderived.The difference being Holy is the ritual of making an object or concept sacred,whereas Holly is already a sacred person, concept or object. The difference wasdeliberately obscured in the 16th Century so that the word Holy is incorrectly andmistakenly used to describe both ritual and quality itself.

Canon 3996The word Holy, derived from hallow and from the Saxon halig is derived from anearlier Frankish word khuli a shortened derivation of the ancient Gaelic cuilieann bothmeaning Holly. Today in Modern Gaelic, Holly is still known as cuileann.

Canon 3997The word cuileann is a variation on several words of the same origin including, cullen,culenan, cuilleain, coilean, culleen, kollyns, collins, o'collins from one of the oldest titlesof history Cuilliaéan meaning cuil (forest) + lia (stone/physician) + éan /éin(bird/divine) or Divine Forest Teacher, or Green God, or Da’vid, or Druvid, or Druid.

Canon 3998The most common use of the term “holy” today is in the English name of the SS, alsoknown as the Santa Sede, also the Sedes Sacrorum, also falsely known as the HolySee and the Roman Cult, also the Vatican founded in Venice in 1250 between theLombardi pagan satanic families and the elite anti-semitic parasite Venetian Khazarluciferian families as a joint venture to control the world.

Canon 3999As the true historical significance and proper meaning of Holy is a divine blood rightassigned by the Divine Creator to a member of the Cuilliaéan and no other, anyMinister or Clergy not appointed by a Cuilliaéan has no divine authority to makeanything Holy, nor claim a thing to be Holy.

Canon 4000As the SS, also known as the Santa Sede, also the Sedes Sacrorum, also falselyknown as the Holy See and the Roman Cult deliberately stole the word Holy and haveconsistently misused it, the Roman Catholic Church and its hierarchy are herebystripped of any and all authority to use the word Holy or claim to be Holy in anyfashion whatsoever.

Canon 4001Any Minister or Cleric of the Vatican, the Roman Cult, its agents or any affiliatedgroup that defies these canons and refuses to stop claiming any authority to claimthemselves or anything else Holy is in serious breach of these canons and thereforefully agrees, requests and consents to a formal binding under the sacred covenantPactum De Singularis Caelum, to be hounded, denied rest or sleep by the unitedforces of the most powerful angels and demons until their soul is torn from their flesh.

Article 80 - Holly

Canon 4002The word Holly is derived from the 11th century Saxon word hulis from ancient Celtkhuli/cuili a shortened derivation of the ancient Gaelic cuilieann meaning Holly, sacred,venerated and most ancient bloodline of priests. Today in Modern Gaelic, Holly is stillknown as cuileann.

Canon 4003While the 15th century creation of hallow from halig resulted in the word “holy”meaning to make a thing sacred or venerated, a person borne to the most sacredand ancient bloodline of the Holly is by definition holy by blood.

Canon 4004The word cuileann is a variation on several words of the same origin including cullen,cuilleain, culeen, coileain, cullenan, kollyns, collins and o’collins from one of the oldesttitles of history Cuilliaéan meaning cuil (corner/forest) + lia (stone/physician) + éan/éin (bird/spirit/divine) or Divine Corner Stone, Divine Forest Teacher, or Green God,or Da’vid, or Druvid, or Druid.

Canon 4005The Greek translated word “Keltoi” by the Greek historian Hecataeus in 517 BC ofthe people of Rhenania (West/Southwest Germany) is a variation of khuli/cuili. HenceKeltoi or the “Celts” are the Cuilli or Cuilliaéan or Holly/Holy People.

Canon 4006The symbolic genealogical importance placed on the holly tree and its recognition assacred by the ancient druid religion is the original source of this belief that well overa thousand years later went onto become a major symbol of the bloodline ofChristmas and the bloodline of the historical fitgure known as Jesus, also known asYeshua.

Canon 4007The Holly origins are linked to the Ebla pioneers of the great Bronze Age mining andtrade of Ireland and directly to King Ibbi, the last Great King of Ebla. King Ibbi, theRoyal family and his court and priests fled this great and ancient Syrian city before itwas captured by Sargon the Great around 2290 BCE.

Canon 4008King Ibbi and the Eblaites are the original source of the great legend of the Milesians,the "Syrians", who established themselves as the first Kings of Ireland. The first nameof Ireland was Ibbi-ri "Land of Ibbi" later called Iberni, Hiberni and Eiru. Ireland's firstcity was Eblana "new Ebla", a site on or near Dublin.

Canon 4009The Holly Priest Kings are the original invaders, teachers and engineers known as theHyksos Pharaohs, or Shepherd Kings who built the great crescent arc channel fromZion, then known as Zeus and now known as Suez on the Red Sea to Chi-Rho, alsoknown as Cairo in the 16th Century BCE, transforming the ancient world. It is to theHolly that the blood of the Hyksos through Akhenaten and his family returned.

Canon 4010The Holly Priest Kings are the savior messiah kings of the Brahmans and Vedicpeople known as the Druvids, the authors of the great vedas and revered inignorance as gods still to this day in the celebration of Huli (Holly).

Canon 4011The Holly Priest Kings are the savior messiah kings known as the Da’vids of theIsraelites, the followers of Akhenaten captured at Ugarit and bonded into slavery toserve the Ramesses usurpers. It is to the Holly that the blood of the Da’vids throughTamar Tephi accompanied by Jeremiah returned.

Canon 4012The Holly Priest Kings are the Sangreal, the source of the inspiration of theNazarenes and Gnosis and the Holly Grail. It is to the Holly that the blood of thefounder of the Nazarenes through Mary accompanied by her grandfather returned.

Canon 4013In the 4th Century, the Latin word for Holly - Ilex (from Latin i = one and lex = law)gained great prominence as the first word in the official motto of the reconstitutedRoman Empire under British borne Emperor Constantine --I•N•R•I meaningILEX•NOVUM•ROMANUM•IMPERIUM or Holly New Roman Empire, simply the "HolyRoman Empire".

Canon 4015As the true historical significance and proper meaning of Holy and Holly is a divineblood right assigned by the Divine Creator to a member of the Cuilliaéan and noother, any Minister or Clergy not appointed by a Cuilliaéan has no divine authority tomake anything Holy, nor claim a thing to be Holly.

Canon 4016As it is the elite anti-semitic Khazarian/Scythian Parasites and their agents theRoman Cult who have disgraced all that is sacred, all that is Holly and Holy, elite anti-semitic Khazarian/Scythian Parasite Rabbi, the Roman Catholic Church and itshierarchy are hereby stripped of any and all authority to use the word Holy or claimto be Holy in any fashion whatsoever.

Article 81 - Prophet

Canon 4018A Prophet is someone who is believed to have received Divine Revelation. A Religionor Cult then considers one or more Prophets to be the intermediaries between thedivine supernatural and the temporal world with these messages known as prophecyand when written and combined as scripture.

Canon 4019All Religions and Cults have been formed by the alleged writings of one or moreProphets.

Canon 4020A common feature of all prophets, no matter how significant the prophecies, is thatduring their lifetime they were largely ignored, often disrespected and devoid ofsubstantial financial means. Hence the ancient maxim that one cannot be a prophet intheir own land.

Canon 4021All Civilizations from the beginning of history until the 4th Century CE recognized,possessed and respected, the existence of multiple prophets and their prophecies.However, with the advent of Imperial Christianity formed by Constantine in the 4thCentury and then the Talmud of the Menesheh in the same century, saw the claim thatDivine Revelation had ceased. This was reinforced in the 7th Century with the falseQu’ran of the Umayyad that replaced true Islamic scripture and then the Roman Cultfrom the 14th Century onwards.

Canon 4022In accordance with these canons and the sacred Covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, all men and women are Divine Immortal Spirits expressed in Trust to livingflesh. Therefore, while a man or woman may have a particular gift or talent, all HomoSapiens have the ability to communicate with the Divine.

Article 82 - Savior

Canon 4023A Savior is a Hero, anointed by some higher supernatural power, who through his orher actions and moral courage helps save a group of people by conquering somekind of danger. Hence, a Religious Savior is a Hero who saves the world.

Canon 4024As a Hero, a Savior must first fall from favor and respect within the community theyultimately save. This might be by their own actions, the actions and belief of others,or both. Thus a Savior must first become an outcast.

Canon 4025In accordance with the most ancient beliefs of all Religions and Cults, the mostsignificant sign and tool provided by a Savior to help save people and conquerdanger is divinely inspired knowledge rather than force. In other words, the hallmarkof a valid Savior is the knowledge and ideas they bring that are powerful enough towithstand the physical obstinacy of evil.

Canon 4026By definition a Savior is proven by the divine knowledge they bring, their actions andmoral courage, not by any claim. Therefore anyone who claims to be a Savior isautomatically a fraud as such an action contradicts the self evidence and behaviourof a true Savior.

Canon 4027The method of anointment of a Savior by definition is a symbolic act such as kiss, ananointment of oil, the bestowing of a sacred gift or amulet, or all of these symbolicgestures. Hence, Savoir in Latin literally means “kiss”.

Canon 4028The absence of failure nullifies a candidate as a hero and therefore a Savior. Aperson who has never fallen from favor and respect within a community is called a“Star”. A Religious figure that is believed never to have failed or behaved in anegative manner is by default some supernatural deity and can never be regardedas a Savior. This is because it is physically, logically and morally impossible to live asa Homo Sapien with others and not make mistakes more than once in life.

Canon 4029In order to stop false Saviors, most Religions and some Cults hold certain propheciesas fundamental to be fulfilled in the event of the arrival of a true Savior. For someReligions and Cults, this list of criteria that a Savior must fulfil has now expanded todozens and in some cases several hundred prophecies.

Canon 4030While the original intention of certain prophecy was to validate the authenticity of aSavior, several Religions and Cults have extended the list with such a range ofextraordinary criteria that it is virtually impossible to consider how any one personmight fulfil such a checklist. In turn, until such a checklist is met, the administration ofthe Religion or Cult remain in control.

Canon 4031There exists a wide variety of arguments concerning the fulfilment of prophecy and aSavior. However, if scripture is to be believed and a Savior is to be believed, then thefulfilment of any prophecy must be more than simply allegory it must exceed literalexpectations.

Canon 4032While some Religions and Cults believe that one or more Saviors have appeared,several other Religions and Cults believe that a particular Savior is yet to arrive. Themost significant of these Religious Saviors yet to appear include the Maitreya, Mahdi,Messiah, Saoshyant and Soter.

Article 83 - Messiah

Canon 4033The Messiah, also known as Mashiach, is a specific type of Religious Savior and Hero,borne of the Da’vid line of Messiah Kings, also known as the House of the Yahud, alsoknown as the House of the Shepherd Kings, unmistakably anointed by the DivineCreator, fulfilling all valid prophecy, who will save the people known collectively asthe Israelites, bring Heaven to earth and usher in a new age of divinely inspiredknowledge, wisdom and harmony.

Canon 4034In accordance with the sacred literature of the Yahud, the Menesheh, the Israelites,Imperial Christianity and Catholicism before it was deliberately corrupted by theScythian/Venetians and the Roman Cult, the Messiah is a birthright of blood, notsomething that can be determined by popularity, acclamation or some other legaldevice. Hence if a candidate is not borne of the blood of the Da’vid, also known asthe Yahud, also known as the David, also known as the Hyksos, also known as theHolly, also known as the Druvid, then they cannot possibly be a true Messiah.

Canon 4035In accordance with the sacred literature of the Imperial Christianity and Catholicismbefore it was deliberately corrupted by the Scythian/Venetians and the Roman Cult,the bloodline of the historic figure Jesus Christ was unquestionably valid. However,this was deliberately changed to wipe 6,000 years of history from ever existing byremoving the connections of the oldest and most important priest-king bloodlinesfrom all texts and memory.

Canon 4036All false, ignorant and deliberately heretical attempts by the Scythian/Venetians andthe Roman Cult to manufacture the claim of the arrival of a Messiah, whethermetaphysical in the form of Lucifer in 1933-1944, or some false Rabbi without anyblood connection to the Menesheh, Da’vid and Hyksos, are null and void. Therefore,any claim that the theft of land in Palestine from 1922 is actually the fulfilment ofscripture and the end of the Old Covenant of the Talmud is false.

Canon 4037As a valid Savior, the true Messiah must fulfil all nominated prophecy as condition ofvalidation. However, this excludes deliberately corrupted prophecy created by thethe Scythian/Venetians and the Roman Cult.

Canon 4038As a valid Savior fulfilling the Talmud, the ancient scripture of the Yahud, withoutcontradicting the beliefs of Christians as well as resolving the paradox of theIsraelites, such a person must demonstrate some divinely inspired and supernaturalknowledge and wisdom that resolves a seemingly irresolvable set of contradictions.

Canon 4039As all men and women are Divine Immortal Spirits expressed in Trust, in accordancewith these canons and consistent with the Sacred Covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, no man or woman may be worshipped or revered as the Messiah even ifthey fulfil every contradiction, prophecy and condition of validity.

Article 84 - Saint

Canon 4040A Saint is a person believed by the followers of a Religion or Cult to have receivedupon their death the full grace and rewards of the gods or deities of the particularfaith because of leading an exemplary life in accordance with some doctrine anddogma.

Canon 4041All Religions and Cults possess at least one or more Saints, even if the term or anequivalent is not used.

Canon 4042By definition, the hierarchy of a Religion or Cult cannot logically or lawfully make aperson a Saint. Instead, it is supposed to be the god(s) or deities of a particular faithwho through signs, most notably miracles, indicate that a person is to be revered andvenerated as a saint.

Canon 4043While substantial differences exist between the selection of Saints by differentReligions and Cults, the following is considered the popular perceived characteristicsof any Saint:

(i) Worker of wonders, or source of benevolent power and intercessor; and

(ii) Possessor of unique and important revelations to the god(s) or deities of thefaith; and

(iii) Extraordinary teacher especially through selfless ascetic behaviour; and

(iv) An Exemplary Model of the teachings of the Religion or Cult

Canon 4044The presumption that in order to be a Saint a person must have lived anexceptionally holy and pious life is not considered a doctrine or point of dogma ofmost Religions and Cults. Instead, it is a popular misconception which is rarelychallenged.

Canon 4045It is the presumption of a number of Cults that all persons in heaven are technicallysaints in accordance with the doctrines of the Cult. Thus the promotion of Saints bythese Cults is both the promotion of certain role models to its followers and adoctrine of control by setting an exceptionally unrealistic and extreme standard forentering heaven.

Canon 4046In accordance with these canons and in accordance with the most sacred covenantPactum de Singularis Caelum, all men, women and higher order beings that have everexisted or will ever exist are members of heaven, also known as One Heaven.Therefore the doctrine of any Religion or Cult that seeks to control who may enterheaven is immediately null and void from the beginning.

3.4 Sacrilege and UnHoliness

Article 85 - Sacrilege

Canon 4047Sacrilege is the offence of stealing one or more physical objects consecrated andsacred to a god or deity of a Religion or Cult. Hence, Sacrilege comes from the Latinsacrilegus meaning “stealer of sacred things”.

Canon 4048While the allegation of stealing is a universal offence in all civilizations, the concept ofsacrilege adds a further severity to any such allegation as such a theft includes theattempted theft against the will of the gods or deities of a particular Religion or Cult.

Canon 4049The concept of Sacrilege always meant the stealing of “sacred objects” until the 16thCentury when the additional false meanings of transgression of the virtue of aReligion or Cult and verbal irreverence, or blasphemy were added by the Roman Cult.

Canon 4050In the false meaning attributed to Sacrilege of transgression of virtue, the flawed andfraudulent meaning presumes all Religions and Cults to be founded on virtue, which initself is an absurdity. Therefore this additional meaning cannot stand in any validcourt of law.

Canon 4051In the false meaning attributed to Sacrilege of verbal irreverence, or blasphemy,negative comments against a Religion or Cult were never considered a religiouscrime except by the most sensitive and paranoid Cults. Instead maledictions, beingevil curses as well as impiety were considered far greater crimes. Therefore thisadditional meaning cannot stand in any valid court of law.

Canon 4052Any claim, supported by law of offences committed by a Religion or Cult, especiallyagainst Divine Law, Natural Law and Positive Law can never be considered Sacrilege.Any judgment of any court that defies such reason, logic and respect of law is itselfguilty of an offence against the law, with any such judgment, order or rulingautomatically null and void from the beginning.

Canon 4053It is forbidden for any court claiming the law, even if the by-laws of a Religion or Cultto order the death penalty for any accused act of Sacrilege. Any court official thatissues a death penalty against an alleged act of Sacrilege is subject to a formalbinding in accordance with the sacred covenant of One Heaven.

Article 86 - Blasphemy

Canon 4054Blasphemy is a fictional word created in the 14th Century by the Roman Cult meaningto speak ill of (the Cult) or slander the (Cult). From two Greek words blax “stupid,lazy” and pheme “utterance”.

Canon 4055In its original construction by the Roman Cult, the word Blaspheme was itself a literalslander against the person making the utterance against the Cult. Originally, therewas no attempt to pretend the word had any religious or historical significance.However, as the power of the Cult increased, the word also increased in importance.

Canon 4056Ancient Religions and Cults of importance already had well established words todescribe vocal offences against a faith, rather than the petty constructed concept ofinsulting the insultor through the word “blasphemy”. The two most significant wordswere malediction, or cursing and impiety in evil behaviour by clergy.

Canon 4057The false and deliberate connection of Blasphemy to Sacrilege did not occur until the16th century. At this point, the definitions of impiety and malediction were falselyadded to strengthen the credibility of the word.

Canon 4058As the creation of the word Blasphemy is a deliberate curse and insult against thealleged blasphemer and as the word was designed as specific defense and attackby the Roman Cult, the word Blasphemy and any law that seeks to enforceBlasphemy are hereby null and void from the beginning.

Article 87 - Impiety

Canon 4059Impiety is the dereliction of duty, disloyalty, deliberately sinful, wicked andunscrupulous behaviour of Ministers and Clergy of a Religion or Cult.

Canon 4060Of all offences against a Religion or Cult in the world until the 11th Century, Impietywas considered the worst of all offences, worse than Sacrilege and Malediction.However, the advent of the Roman Cult and then the elite anti-semitic KhazarianParasites ensured the deliberate reduction of its significance.

Canon 4061Prior to the arrival of the Roman Cult in the 11th Century and the rise to power of theelite anti-semitic Khazarian/Scythian Parasites, Impiety was considered one of theworst of all offences because it meant the clergy and ministers of a religion wereactively working against the interests of its followers and through their actionsrepresented the very worst and most dangerous of all heretics.

Canon 4062Impiety in the form of deliberately sinful and wicked behaviour, while pretending to bepious is one of the worst forms of impiety in that such action forms a kind of curseagainst the good nature and name of all followers of the Religion or Cult.

Canon 4063The worst form of Impiety is when leaders of a Religion of Cult name themselves“Pious” only to be proven guilty of dereliction of duty, disloyalty, deliberately sinful,wicked and unscrupulous behaviour.

Article 88 - Unholy

Canon 4064Unholy is a fictional concept first created in the 13th Century whereby an object suchas a manuscript may possess supernatural powers in direct opposition tosacredness. Hence, an object possessing power that is considered evil, impure orotherwise perverted.

Canon 4065The idea of Unholy was first conceived by Pope Honorius III (1216-12227) in thepromulgation of his Great Grimoire of Black Magic pertaining to the summonsing ofspirits, blood sacrifices, holocausts and other criminal acts. The belief by the Popesof the Roman Cult was that if a book was created through the most evil actsimaginable, that somehow this evil could be concentrated into the text itself, andtherefore utilized as a source of power.

Canon 4066Since Pope Honorius, the Grimoires and other Black similar Magic books by the eliteanti-semitic Khazarian Parasites have been considered “Unholy” and thereforepowerful books of magic.

Canon 4067As the magic promoted by Pope Honorius and subsequence Popes of the Roman Cultin the promotion of their black magic books, possess no proper grounding in ancientnecromancy, nor spells, nor curses, nor any skills of ancient sorcery, all grimoires arefrauds and deluded imitations. Therefore, the belief that such books have any power,let alone “unholy power” is an absurdity.

Article 89 - Spell

Canon 4068A Spell is a form of words and ritual used for magical purposes to elicit a specificgoal regarding one or more persons or spirits. The primary pairs of Spells sinceancient times are charm or jinx, bind or break, protect or expose, heal or harm,summons or banish.

Canon 4069A Charm Spell traditionally seeks to bring good luck and fortune to a person, while aJinx Spell seeks to bring bad luck to a person without physical harm.

Canon 4070A Bind Spell is a form of Curse that seeks to compel a person to some actionotherwise against their will, while a Break Spell or Hex Spell seeks to “break” aBinding or Curse.

Canon 4071A Protection Spell seeks to protect a person against Curse and Binding Spells as wellas the avoidance of conflict and injury, while an Exposure Curse seeks to remove anyprotection and leave them vulnerable to curses and harm.

Canon 4072A Heal Spell seeks to help a person improve their health, while a Harm Spell is acurse that seeks the physical injury, possibly even death of a person.

Canon 4073A Summons Spell seeks to summons a spirit, usually for the purpose of a necromancyritual, while a Banish Spell seeks to banish a spirit from sight.

Canon 4074While many Spells may be invoked with the intention of some positive outcome, allSpells are considered as a whole a negative action on account of the fraudulentnature of most words and rituals, the generally high ignorance of the operator(s)invoking such Spells, the lack of respect to spirits and the Divine and the lack ofconsent and right of free will of those attempted to be spelled.

Canon 4075Contrary to the false presumptions claimed within magic texts, a Spell is not requiredto counteract a Spell. This is because ignorance cannot trump ignorance. Insteadknowledge, prayer, confession and exposure are infinitely more powerful tools.

Canon 4076The strength of Spells as with the strength of any kind of Magic is the same as anyCult, in promoting general ignorance amongst the population to promote superstitionand fear.

Canon 4077No Spell can withstand the blinding light of Divine Truth. No Curse Spell can withstandthe truth of these canons, nor the Divinity of the most sacred Covenant Pactum DeSingularis Caelum.

Article 90 - Curse

Canon 4078A Curse is a form of spell, designed to evoke a negative binding power, or harm. AllCurses have two parts- the binding and the return. The binding is the spell evokedand the return is the response received once the curse has matured.

Canon 4079By the laws of the Divine, it is impossible to evoke a curse spell to bind without alsoevoking the return once the spell or curse spell has matured.

Canon 4080A maturing of a Curse may be brought about by the spell being completed asintended, or the spell being challenged by divine protest. However, the concept of aspell being broken is misleading as once invoked, a spell has energy and existenceand cannot be "unmade", only redirected.

Canon 4081When a Curse matures, it returns to its maker for reckoning. Thus if a spell is invokedto hurt and for ill, the maturing shall see its maker receive such ill intent with interest.

Canon 4082Only when such spells and spell curses utilize deference and placement to channelreturns to a holding state can the reckoning of curses and spells be temporarilysuspended. However, the law of the Divine cannot be tricked and all spells andcurses must mature eventually.

Canon 4083It is considered an injury to the Divine to curse and all members are forbidden toformally invoke great curses upon other immortal beings and spirits.

Canon 4084The spells and curses issued by the Roman Cult, the Sarmatians, their allies andminions are hereby considered dishonorable and unlawful to the Divine Creator assuch curses and spells have been found to be invoked without fair notice, nor withinthe consistent laws of these entities, nor given fair time for maturity by using suchtrickery as to perpetually defer the maturing of spells and curses, thus seeking toavoid a day of reckoning.

Canon 4085Whereupon a notice of Divine Protest and Dishonor such as an Ecclesiastical DeedPoll is issued, such a sacred instrument shall automatically mature each and everycurse issued by such wickedness and trickery returning all to their makers, or heirsand successors for accounting.

Article 91 - Molestation

Canon 4086Molestation is an Unholy sacred ritual of the Roman Cult from the 14th Centuryfollowed by many Ministers and Officials whereby the “innocence” of prepubescentchildren is sacrificed to the worship of Moloch, rather than their murder. Hence “toMolest” literally means to adhere to the doctrine (ista) of Moloch (moll).

Canon 4087Any text that denies the original religious connection of the word Molest andMolestation in connection to a ritual sacrifice of the innocence of children to Moloch isa grave injury and deliberate fabrication of the purpose, origin and meaning of theword.

Canon 4088The doctrine of Child Molestation as an important Unholy ritual of Roman Cult clergysince the 14th Century appears to have been dutifully followed and successful evento the present day and promoted through the adoption of other unholy rituals andpractices including the forcing of celibacy on male and female clergy whilst living,working and in close proximity to children.

Canon 4089Molestation is not the same as pedophilia, a non-religious word created in 1951 thatperversely means from Greek (paidos/pedo) "child" + philos "loving." Pedophilia hasnothing to do with the worship of Moloch.

Canon 4090In the history of all civilizations since the beginning of time, the Roman Cult is the onlyCult to deliberately promote an unholy and deliberately satanic ritual amongst itsclergy to systematically and thoroughly molest children.

Canon 4091In accordance with these canons and the sacred Covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum no member of the clergy of the Roman Cult is permitted to teach, interact orsupervise unattended any children until the Roman Cult completely confesses itsunholy and satanic practice to Moloch since the 14th Century and agrees thesesystematic rituals of abuse will no longer be promoted.

Article 92 - Celibacy

Canon 4092Celibacy is the deliberate instruction by officials of a Religion or Cult to deny lowerranks the opportunity to develop and maintain normal heterosexual relationships withmembers of the opposite sex.

Canon 4093The word celibacy comes from two Latin words combined in the 13th century beingcelo “to hide, conceal, keep secret” and liber “child,offspring and book”. Hence, theoriginal meaning of celibacy as applied to senior members of the Roman Cult was tokeep their offspring secret, not to refrain from sexual intercourse.

Canon 4094The claim that celibacy is a practice mandated by the married apostles and followersof Jesus Christ also known as Yeshua of the Nazarenes is a lie, deliberate fraud andattempted curse against everything Divine. Instead, celibacy is a ritual and practiceassociated with the lowest of priests called Galla and the worship of Cybele.

Canon 4095The Galla as the lowest of priests associated with Cybele, the Queen of heaven andthe Mother of God, also known as Mary, also known as Mari were expected to cut offtheir genitals on the Day of Blood, now known as Easter and thus become voluntaryeunuchs. Hence celibacy has never applied to the senior ranks of Cults that worshipCybele.

Canon 4096The origin of the Celibate Eunich Galla is the city of Ur which around 1,000 BCE wasconverted into the largest necropolis the world had seen. The standard clothing ofthe Galla beginning in Ur was Black Robes, signifying them as attendants toEreshkigal, Goddess of the Underworld. They were regarded as the Grim reapers,with the power to steal/consume souls if not placated.

Canon 4097Following Ur, the next headquarters for the celibate Galla was the great temple ofCybele atop Vatican Hill, upon the largest Necropolis of Rome in 200 BCE. Hence thePontifex Maximus, also known as the Roman Pontiff, also known as the Pope hasalways been the high priest of the Galla since 200 BCE. However, the Roman Pontiffonly claimed to become “Christian” in the form of the Roman Cult as late as the 11thCentury.

Canon 4098The celibacy applied to the lowest ranks of the Roman Cult, like the Galla, has neverapplied to the higher ranks of the Cult. Therefore, throughout the centuries Bishopsand Cardinals have fathered many hundreds of illegitimate children.

Article 93 - Blood Sacrifice

Canon 4099Blood Sacrifice is the deliberate ritual murder of another Homo Sapien through someceremony of a Religion or Cult. The six primary motives for ritual religious murder areAtonement, Offering, Spell, Divination, Initiation and or Power.

Canon 4100Atonement is when the dogma of a Religion or Cult mandates some form of ongoingblood sacrifices as service of obligation for some agreement, or wrong. The mostinfamous example of atonement remains the Talmud covenant with Sabaoth, alsoknown as Moloch, also known as Satan since the 4th Century which was deliberatelybroken in the formation of the United Nations and Israel from WWII.

Canon 4101Offering is when the dogma of a Religion or Cult mandates blood sacrifice as apleasing "gift" to some god(s) or deity in exchange for continued favor and goodfortune. The ancient Greeks considered the food of the gods to be ambrosia, which isblood.

Canon 4102Spell is when texts of a Religion or Cult claim blood sacrifice and ritual murder asrequired for some high spell, either on the spirit of the victim or some other group orobject. Many cultures used to practice ritual murder of innocent souls as part of“blessing” important structures such as murdering young virgin girls and placingsome of their bones in plaster or wood at the head of a ship to protect it, or in thehollow of a foundation stone of a temple to guard it.

Canon 4103Divination is when texts and training of priests of a Religion or Cult claim ritual murderbrings Divine Inspiration to the wicked priests performing the act, thus enabling themto connect to higher powers of foresight and inspiration.

Canon 4104Initiation is when the leadership of a Religion or Cult binds a new member to absoluteloyalty, silence and duty by forcing them to participate in the ritual murder of aninnocent.

Canon 4105Power is the effect of participating in a forbidden act such as ritual murder ofchildren, particularly in ancient instructions such as those of the Grimoires of theRoman Cult in using the skin of the slain child as vellum or parchment or bookcovering of important documents.

Canon 4106Apart from being a crime, all Blood sacrifices are an abomination and the worstoffence and disrespect against the Divine Creator, all gods, all deities, all angels,demons and spirits.

Canon 4107Any person who participates in a blood sacrifice of another Homo Sapien, fullyconsents, agrees and requests that their soul be torn from their body, that their fleshbe returned to dust and that until the day of their doom that no rest shall be grantedto them, nor sleep nor peace.

Canon 4108As all spirits, souls, gods and deities including all demons, angels and saints havepledged their absolute loyalty to the most sacred Covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, no blood sacrifice shall have any spiritual or supernatural effect in anywayother than summonsing the most powerful demons to take immediate lawfulpossession of the bodies and bind the souls of those who participated in such anabomination.

Canon 4109Through the supreme ecclesiastical dishonor of those who claim to rule by bloodupon the dishonor of many hundreds of valid Ecclesiastical Deed Polls sealed in bloodby Divine Right upon the Day of Divine Illumination being UCA E8:Y3210:A35:S3:M12:D4also known as [12 June 2011] all rights of former Blood Covenants shall be conveyedin full unto this most sacred Covenant thereby ending such and all Blood Covenants,all Blood Sacrifice, all Blood Atonement and all Blood Seals.

Article 94 - Holocaust

Canon 4110Holocaust is the deliberate ritual murder of another Homo Sapien by fire throughsome ceremony of a Religion or Cult. The term Holocaust is the oldest religious termfor ritual sacrifice by fire and means a completely (holos) burn (kaustos) sacrificialoffering.

Canon 4111Any claim that Holocaust only applies to animals such as kids, sheep and cattle isdeliberately misleading and an insult to the memory of all who have suffered suchmurder as a core doctrine of Holocaust rituals by Religions and Cults is the literaltreatment and view of Homo Sapien victims as kids, sheep and cattle.

Canon 4112The origin of ritual murder by deliberately burning people alive originates from thecity of Urgarit in the early 17th Century BCE and then later to other Phoenician andAmorite cities such as Carthage, Tyre and Jerusalem. In all cases, such ritual wasdirected to the god Ba’al Moloch also known as Ba’al Hammon, Sabaoth and Satan.

Canon 4113The original purpose of a Holocaust was as a form of offering to Moloch. However,from the 4th Century CE and the creation of the Talmud by the Menes-heh(Menesheh) , Holocaust became a most sacred ritual of atonement. Thus, wheneveran act or enhancement to the covenant with Satan, also known as Sabaoth wasenacted a great Holocaust was required.

Canon 4114The word Holocaust is equivalent to the Latin word Immolate introduced by RomanCult Pope Innocent III in the 13th Century to specifically and more clearly mean aburnt offering to Moloch. However, in 1933 Pope Pius XII of the Roman Cult orderedthe Cult to return to using the sacred word Holocaust for the greatest unpunishedcrime against humanity in history in the coordinated mass murder of millions by fire.

Canon 4115As Moloch, also known as Sabaoth and Satan have pledged complete loyalty to themost sacred covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum, any deliberate act of Holocaustor Immolation is now an abomination and the worst offence and disrespect againstthe Divine Creator, all gods, all deities, all angels, demons and spirits.

Canon 4116Any person who participates in a Holocaust, fully consents, agrees and requests thattheir soul be torn from their body, that their flesh be returned to dust and that untilthe day of their doom that no rest shall be granted to them, nor sleep nor peace.

Canon 4117As all spirits, souls, gods and deities including all demons, angels and saints havepledged their absolute loyalty to the most sacred Covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, no Holocaust shall have any spiritual or supernatural effect in anyway otherthan summonsing the most powerful demons to take immediate lawful possession ofthe bodies and bind the souls of those who participated in such an abomination.

Article 95 - Cannibalism

Canon 4118Sacred Cannibalism, is the practice, act and dogma of followers of a Religion or Culteating the flesh and blood of another Homo Sapien, or the ritualistic simulation ofeating flesh and blood when the dogma of a Religion or Cult considers it equivalent.

Canon 4119While Cannibalism, also known as anthropophagi, may be argued a cultural legacy ofsome indigenous tribes, or episodes associated with extreme survival and necessity,Sacred Cannibalism is a deliberate religious act and therefore is considered an injuryagainst all things Sacred, Holy and Divine.

Canon 4120The most infamous current practicing Cannibals of Sacred Cannibalism is the RomanCult, also known as the Vatican, also known as the Roman Catholic Church with itsmost senior clergy conducting actual ritualistic cannibalism through the bloodsacrifice of innocents, mostly children and babies, while demanding all its followersbecome ritualistic cannibals by regularly participating in ritualistic simulation inconsumption of the Eucharist and wine as the body and blood of “Christ”.

Canon 4121Any Cult that participates in Sacred Cannibalism willingly or unknowingly commits anact of grave injury against the original teachings of the historic figure otherwiseknown as Jesus Christ, also known as Yeshua being the leader of the Nazarenes anda proven antagonist against every form of blood sacrifice whether animal, or HomoSapien.

Canon 4122The ritual of Sacred Cannibalism may fulfil several unholy purposes including: initiationand induction of new members, renewal and rejuvenation of power, as a spell orcurse.

Canon 4123In the case of the Roman Cult, the constant ritual of Sacred Cannibalism occurringacross the planet is both a spell against every follower and a Solemn Unholy Cursedirected against the spirit of Jesus Christ, also known as Yeshua by desecrating hiswords, his memory, his body and blood in an act of deliberate defiance as ordered bythe doctrines of the Cult since the 14th Century.

Canon 4124Contrary to honoring the legacy, word and teachings of Jesus Christ, also known asYeshua, the House of Da’vid and the ancient line of the prophets and priests, thedoctrine of the Roman Cult is a deliberate system of high curses willingly andignorantly carried out every day by the followers of the Cult with such rituals asSacred Cannibalism manifestly contributing to suppressing Divinity, DivineIntervention, Knowledge and healing in order to promote war, dissension, disease,hatred, murder, slavery, wickedness and misery.

Canon 4125As the ritual of the Eucharist and Sacred Cannibalism is an injury against everythingsacred and divine, such rituals and acts are forbidden, banned and not to be revived.Furthermore, all texts promoting such Unholy rituals are to be banned, removed andforbidden to be promoted or reproduced.

Article 96 - Necromancy

Canon 4126Necromancy is the use of any occult or magic ritual involving incantations, charms,spells to attempt to invoke one or more spirits to appear or interact for the purposeof divination or to obey some instruction.

Canon 4127Necromancy is equivalent to Conjuration with the exception that Necromancytypically is based upon black magic rituals, most specifically those written in textssuch as the Grimoires.

Canon 4128As Necromancy principally rests on black magic, the most important ingredient for itsalleged success is belief by the conjuror and practitioners as well as the allegedspirits attempting to be contacted that the occult knowledge and magic is authentic.

Canon 4129Almost none of the spells, rituals and incantations contained within any Grimoireconcerning Necromancy has any ancient legitimacy. Instead, it is usually the fictionalramblings of drug addicts and people with severe mental illness.

Canon 4130While almost all texts written concerning Necromancy are theatrical and fraudulentmagic, the extreme theatrical nature of such fraud is more attractive than themundane authenticity of real ancient magic. Thus Necromancy can and does worksimply because those who perform it, as well as spirits believe it to be true.

Canon 4131Other than the power of belief and its ability to manipulate and corrupt the minds ofthe living and the deceased, there is no Divine Law, nor Natural Law that validatesnecromancy.

Canon 4132As all spirits, entities, gods, deities, angels and demons has sworn a solemn andirrevocable vow of allegiance to the sacred Covenant of One Heaven and no other,no Religion or Cult has any ecclesiastical or spiritual power whatsoever. Therefore,no ceremony of Necromancy shall have any legitimate effect.

Canon 4133As no Religion or Cult has any ecclesiastical or spiritual power whatsoever to Conjureand control any spirit, any deliberate attempted ritual of Necromancy is an insultagainst united Heaven and Hell and all spirits.

Article 97 - Evil

Canon 4134Evil is the generic name for one or more powerful demon spirits worshipped byseveral Cults as their supreme gods. Hence, evil is the English name for the ancientdemon name ubel, known as iblis in Arabic, saturn or satan in Latin and azazel inAramaic.

Canon 4135In accordance with Divine Law, Natural Law and Positive Law, there is no universal orlocalized force of Evil. Therefore, any claims that claims Evil exists as an opposingforce to Good is a fraud and such claims are rendered null and void from thebeginning.

Canon 4136In accordance with Divine Law, Natural Law and Positive Law, no criminal actionagainst another Homo Sapien, living being, property or object may be classed as Evil,as such a claim falsely presumes the possible existence of Evil as a force. Instead,any person who seeks to commit a crime in the “name of evil” is suffering fromsevere mental illness and delusion.

Canon 4137Any leader or member of a Cult that participates in criminal acts under theassumption that such rituals are evil, is suffering from several mental illness anddelusion.

Canon 4138As all demons as well as archangels, saints and spirits have pledged their absoluteloyalty to the sacred covenant Pactume De singularis Caelum, any crime committedin the name of a demon, or in the name of “evil” is an abomination and grave insult tounited Heaven and Hell and all spirits.

Canon 4139Every criminal or immoral act committed in an attempt to restore honor or honor oneor more demons by an act in the name of “evil” is instead guilty of an act of gravedishonor and insult to united Heaven and Hell and all spirits. Such a person thereforefully agrees, consents and requests to be bound, to be hounded without rest orrespite until their soul is torn from their body and their flesh returns to dust.

IV. Faith

4.1 Cosmology

Article 98 - Cosmology

Canon 4140Cosmology is a term describing any comprehensive model of the Universe, its originand the position of the Solar System, the Earth and the Homo Sapien species withinit. The study of just the origin of the Universe is now referred to as Cosmogony.

Canon 4141A Cosmology of a Religion or Cult may still be culturally valid even if it does notprecisely adhere to the doctrines of Science, also known as the Theology ofScientism. This is because Science itself is a religion predicated on several fanaticalpresumptions including that a Divine Creator cannot possibly exist and that anyevidence of supreme paradox is an error which can be eventually solved.

Canon 4142All Religions and some Cults possess some kind of Cosmology at some level ofcompleteness within their doctrine and sacred texts. In many cases, theCosmological model of creation represents the foundation and oldest sacred texts ofa particular Religion or Cult.

Canon 4143A model of creation, the Universe, the Solar System, the Earth and the Homo Sapienspecies cannot be classified as a Cosmology unless it meets the following essentialand common characteristics shared by all culturally valid Cosmologies of all Religionsand Cults, namely:

(i) the model defines a starting point of existence before the existence of the SolarSystem, other Stars and Planets; and

(ii) the model defines a process of Creation and by what alleged forces such eventstook place; and

(iii) the model defines the separation of matter into very large objects such asgalaxies, or star systems or then planets or their topography such as earth, sea andatmosphere; and

(iv) the model defines the creation and evolution of life on planet Earth, including thearrival of the Homo Sapien species.

(v) the model defines a Universe that separates Homo Sapiens from other life, theplanet from other planets, space from planets and stars.

Canon 4144The most comprehensive and accurate Cosmology is the canons of Natural Law inaccordance with these canons.

Canon 4145When speaking or defining Cosmology it shall mean the Canons of Natural Law.

Article 99 - Atheology

Canon 4146Atheology is any Cosmology model based on the presumption that a single universalSupreme Being cannot or does not exist. The religion of Scientism, also known asScience is based on Atheology.

Canon 4147Unlike other types of Cosmology models, Atheology is founded on the absolutepresumption of the denial that a Supreme Being exists, or is necessary.

Canon 4148Atheology is characterized as a fanatical model in that it is proven to selectivelydeny elements that do not fit its cosmology model, while maintaining the falsepremise that it is the most accurate and objective model.

Canon 4149As the canons of Natural Law prove the existence of Unique Collective Awarenessand therefore a Supreme Divine Creator, Atheology is an inferior Cosmology.

Canon 4150As the canons of Natural Law prove the existence of Unique Collective Awarenessand therefore a Supreme Divine Creator, all Theologies founded on Atheology are bydefinition inferior.

Article 100 - Monotheology

Canon 4151Monotheology is any Cosmology model based on the presumption of a singleuniversal Supreme Being above all other supernatural beings, who is responsible forthe creation of the Universe.

Canon 4152Any theology such as the Roman Cult that is based on a Theology of Trinity is not aTheology based on Monotheology but Pantheology.

Canon 4153While Monotheology may initially appear to resemble a Cosmology closelyresembling Natural Law as defined by these canons, Monotheology most commonlypresumes a Supreme being capable of direct physical intervention, which contradictsthe most fundamental natural laws of the Universe. Therefore Monotheology is aninferior Cosmology.

Article 101 - Pantheology

Canon 4154Pantheology is any Cosmology model based on the presumption of several god(s) ordeities that form the singular Universe.

Canon 4155Duality and Trinity are examples of pantheologies whereby Duality presumes thesingle Universe may be divided into two opposite, yet united forms. Trinity presumesthat the single Universe may be divided into three forms, or is ruled by three forms.

Canon 4156The Roman Cult is a Theology based on Pantheology that deliberately tricks itsfollowers into worshipping a Trinity of lesser gods being Satan the Father, Lucifer theSon and Cybele the Holy Spirit.

Canon 4157As Pantheology defies Natural Law, it is an inferior Cosmology. Therefore, allTheologies based on Pantheology are by definition inferior Theologies.

Article 102 - Ucology

Canon 4158Ucology is any Cosmology model based on the presumption of the existence ofUnique Collective Awareness (UCA) and the validity of the canons of Natural Law inaccordance with these canons.

Canon 4159By definition as Ucology recognizes the proof of existence of Unique CollectiveAwaraness and is consistent with Natural Law, Ucology is the most superiorCosmology of all types.

4.2 Theology

Article 103 - Theology

Canon 4160Theology is the fictional reasoning and argument concerning Divinity otherwiseunrestricted by the rules of logic and reason. Therefore, Theology enables theformulation of law-like statements, including their interpretation and enforcement aslaw, without the necessary standards of fairness, logic and reason expected forsecular law.

Canon 4161A Theology does not require acceptance in the existence of one or moresupernatural entities, only the existence of a foundational argument concerning them.Therefore, Atheism, Scientism and Agnosticism are valid Theologies that reject theexistence of a Divine Creator.

Canon 4162Laws derived from Theology are not necessarily constricted by truth.

Canon 4163Every valid Theology possesses a range of fundamental elements, namely:

(i) An association with one principle Cosmology, namely Atheology, Monotheology,Pantheology or Ucology; and

(ii) A central and foundational argument concerning the existence or non existence ofdeities, god(s) and supernatural beings; and

(iii) An association with one or more bodies of texts considered the most sacredscripture; and

(iv) An association with one or more revered prophets, usually those considered theauthors of the texts considered sacred; and

(v) A form of arguments, justifications and methods by which the sacred texts andpeople are considered superior than others with similar or competing ideas; and

(vi) An association with one or more rituals or customs; and

(vii) A form of arguments and justifications for these particular rituals or customs.

4.3 Dogma

Article 104 - Dogma

Canon 4164Dogma is a core established belief or doctrine held by a Religion or Cult. Therefore, aDogma is considered authoritative and not to be disputed, doubted or diverged. Theplural is dogmas or dogmata.

Canon 4165As a Dogma is considered a core belief or doctrine of a particular Religion or Cult,the dispute of it usually implies that the person can no longer be regarded asaccepting the particular faith.

Canon 4166Dogmata are found in most Religions and Cults where they are considered coreprinciples that must be upheld by all followers. Within many Christian denominations,dogma is also referred to as "doctrine".

Article 105 - Orthodoxy

Canon 4167Orthodoxy is the 4th Century CE dogma of conforming to the established norm,accepted custom or traditional faith of a Religion or Cult. Orthodoxy comes from theGreek word orthodoxos which means literally “having the right, true or correctopinion”.

Canon 4168Orthodoxy was created by Imperial Christianity at the same time in the 4th CenturyCE as the word heterodoxy which means any opinion or doctrine at variance with anofficial and therefore “orthodox” belief and standard.

Canon 4169The strength of Orthodoxy as a dogmatic principle is that not only does the conceptestablishes the claim by a particular Religion or Cult that their practices are superior,but that all other practices are abnormal and do not follow accepted custom andtradition. As Custom is traditionally seen as a basis for justifying a particular law, apractice is not orthodox is implied by such terminology as being “unlawful”.

Canon 4170Almost all major religions claim their rituals and customs as being Orthodox, eventhough there are widely differing views.

Article 106 - Tradition

Canon 4171Sacred Tradition, also known as “Holy Tradition” is a term and argument used bysome Religions and Cults to claim a range of Sacred Rituals, Texts and other itemsgain their sacredness from being dutifully and accurately transmitted generation togeneration from some starting point.

Canon 4172As a key argument for supporting and enforcing doctrine of a particular Religion orCult, Sacred Tradition presumes the customs and rituals practiced today are thesame rituals and customs practiced from the alleged beginning of a Religion or Cultand have been faithfully handed down, generation to generation. Thus to question aparticular article of faith is to question the entire “alleged” history of the faith as wellas the founders of the faith.

Canon 4173The concept of apostolic succession whereby it is claimed that the powers of thetwelve apostles of the religious figure known as Jesus Christ have been subsequentlyhanded down generation to generation to the present bishops of certain ChristianReligions and Cults is an example of Sacred Tradition.

Canon 4174Sacred Tradition relies heavily on the production of alleged genuine artifacts, relics,and other forms of “proof” of existence of sacred tradition without necessarily havingto argue, dispute or prove specific articles of dogma.

Article 107 - Assumption

Canon 4175Assumption is a dogma whereby it is claimed it is possible to defy the laws ofphysics, logic and reason in the bodily translation of an individual person, either livingor dead, from earth to heaven.

Canon 4176The dogma of Assumption rests on a number of primitive, ignorant and falsesuperstitious presumptions, including:

(i) Heaven is a physical location separate from the planet that is connected by thesky; and

(ii) The body does not need to be protected from external forces or inside somevehicle during its travel to “heaven”; and

(iii) The physical body in Earth is equivalent in some way to the “body” used inHeaven;

(iv) The laws that govern existence of the universe can be easily suspended by asupreme deity in raising a body up into the atmosphere without any other externalforce.

Canon 4177Despite the primitive, ignorant and false superstitious nature of the dogma ofAssumption, the most recent creation of dogma of an Assumption was as recent as1950 when Roman Cult leader Pope Pius XII declared it dogma that “By the authorityof our Lord Jesus Christ, of the Blessed Apostles Peter and Paul, and by our ownauthority, we pronounce, declare, and define it to be a divinely revealed dogma: thatthe Immaculate Mother of God, the ever Virgin Mary, having completed the course ofher earthly life, was assumed body and soul into heavenly glory.”

Canon 4178The most significant claimed site for the most famous of claimed Assumptions is therock birthplace of Mithra, also known as the Foundation Stone upon which the mostholy temple to Mithra was constructed and consecrated in 526 BCE in Jerusalem.Since then, several famous historic figures are claimed to have experienced“Assumption” upon this site first made sacred by Mithraism including Mithra,Akhenaten also known as Moses, Elijah, Enoch, Jesus Christ, Mary and Mohammad.

Canon 4179As the dogma of Assumption promotes ignorance, while hiding the historicalconnection to certain sites and earlier beliefs, the dogma is forbidden, consideredfalse and not to be revived.

Article 108 - Salvation

Canon 4180Salvation is the dogma and concept first introduced by the Roman Cult in the 16thCentury that as all people are born with “original sin” and therefore “lost”, God hasgranted the Roman Cult the exclusive right to "salvage the souls" through thesacraments of Baptism and Penance. Hence “Salvation” is the “lawful” receipt ofgoods and payment to the Roman Cult for the salvage and recovery of lost property.In the case of Baptism, it is also known as the "Salvation of Treasure".

Canon 4181The word Salvation is derived from a 16th Century created word from the Latin rootbeing salvus meaning "to make safe and secure possession without violating (thelaw)". Hence the "salvation of the soul" is the claimed securing possession ofproperty without violating Divine law.

Canon 4182The word Treasure comes from four Latin roots and was created in the 16th Centuryby the Jesuits to describe the ritual of "salvaging souls". It is derived from tre(s)meaning "three, trinity", as meaning "bronze coin, usually ceremonial", su(b) meaning"at the foot of, under, beneath, close to or during" and re meaning "property". Hencethe literal meaning of Treasure is "three bronze (or silver ceremonial) coins placedunder/near the property". This is the literal ritual of salvaging souls as first describedin reference to the Egyptian Book of the Dead and the payment of the "ferryman" ofsouls with three coins for safe passage.

Canon 4183Salvation is deliberately and falsely compared to the concept of Redemption,whereby a person is capable of reforming previous behaviour or character. Instead,Salvation depends upon the promotion of the concept of Original Sin and is acommercial Claim of Right dressed up as a religious dogma.

Canon 4184The receipt of goods and payment received by the Roman Cult for “Salvaging Souls”under the dogma of Salvation is the right to control the monetization of Sin, which isthe essential concept underpinning debt and almost all money systems of the worldtoday.

Canon 4185Under the creation of the Cestui Que Vie Trust of 1540, the Roman Cult has sincefranchised out the Salvaging of Souls to several Protestant Churches through"Salvation" so that the biggest promoters of salvage through "Salvation" are nowevangelical and new churches apart from the traditional Christian churches.

Canon 4186The ritual of "salvaging of souls" is continued in many Roman controlled societiestoday with the absurd and extremely dangerous practice of placing silver nitratesolution in the eyes of the baby and a drop on the lips in honor of the three coins andthe true meaning of "treasure" prior to the paperwork of a new baby beingprocessed to create a new "slave" bond.

Canon 4187As the dogma of Salvation is deliberately false even to the followers of the RomanCult, as well as being founded upon fraudulent claims, it is forbidden, denounced andnot permitted to be revived.

Article 109 - Grace

Canon 4188Grace, or Divine Grace is a dogma first introduced by the Roman Cult in the 14thCentury that assigns Grace as an attribute of God bestowing undeserved andoverflowing love and mercy to those willing to be salvaged through Salvation of theRoman Cult. The word Grace also deliberately meant a cheerful disposition tosimplicity and poverty. Hence, the word comes from the Latin gracilis meaning slight,meager and poor.

Canon 4189In order to promote a system of deprivation of rights and slavery, the Roman Cultdevised the concept whereby Christian followers would be told that if they acceptedtheir lot in life and the authority of the church, then God would grant them anundeserved state of “peace, tranquility and inner joy” called Grace that throughSalvation (salvage) they will enter Heaven. Thus Grace has been a powerful mind toolin promoting voluntary servitude, also known as slavery.

Canon 4190As Grace is a concept first created by the Roman Cult in the 14th Century, all textsand claimed historic works prior to this point are deliberately false.

Canon 4191The success of the concept of Grace in voluntarily accepting that being poor anddeprived is “ordained by God” has seen it extended as a concept across almost allreligions and political systems interested in maintaining status quo and control.

Canon 4192As there is no Divine Law that says the Divine Creator wishes a person to remain inservitude and poverty, nor another to remain in lordship and control, the concept ofGrace is false and forbidden to be promoted, denounced and not permitted to berevived.

Article 110 - Sin

Canon 4193A Sin is a fictional concept based on the Moral belief in transgression of Divine Lawand Offence against the Divine Creator.

Canon 4194Sin is unique as a fictional concept within the fictional framework of Morality in thatunlike general Offences, the Offence of Sin is claimed to be inheritable such as theform called “Original Sin”.

Canon 4195Original Sin is claimed to have been created in the 5th Century, but was formed as anessential commercial element of the control of the Roman Cult from the 16th Centuryincluding its associated oppositte concepts of Grace and Salvation. Original Sin isessential to justify the concept of the need to "salvage" the souls of people through"Grace" to the Roman Cult.

Canon 4196The concept of Original Sin as designed by the lawyers of the Roman Cult means thatall people are born bankrupt and in debt, therefore automatically without traditionalRights. It also means they are "lawfully" slaves until this debt is settled. By grantingthe Roman Cult the right to salvage and then monetize these debts in the form ofmoney, individuals are them freed from debt, granted minimal rights under the controlof the Cult and the Roman Cult controls the energy of the world. Original Sin istherefore one of the most important concepts for control of the world.

Canon 4197As Morality is a form of fictional reference based purely on Positive Law, any claimthat Sin is based on either Divine Law or Natural Law is wholly false, without validargument and therefore null and void from the beginning.

Canon 4198As Sin is proven to be false and wholly against provable Divine Law and Natural Law,any claimed law, statute or philosophy that supports the fictional model of Sin iscontrary to the prescript of Divine Canon Law and therefore reprobate, suppressedand not permitted to be revived.

Article 111 - Penance

Canon 4199Penance is a dogma first introduced by the Roman Cult in the 14th Century wherebya person willingly and knowingly consents to punishment, sometimes even selfpunishment as repentance and atonement for some sin after their willing confessionthat lawfully converts their sins into to a crime and an unrecorded or recordedcriminal conviction. Hence, Penance is derived from the ancient Latin word poenameaning “punishment (for a crime)”.

Canon 4200In Western Law, based upon Roman Cult Law, sin and crime are consideredinterchangeable and equivalent terms.

Canon 4201While the false dogma of original sin converts all people into debt slaves andcriminals under the control of the Roman Cult, the ancient principle of requiring anoath or vow as a valid contract may be absent. Consequently, the Roman Cult inseeking to remain technically in honor with the ancient principles of law devised theconcept of Penance in the 14th Century, so that people confess their crimes as sinsand a legal contract exists for inflicting some form of punishment such as death,torture or taking of property.

Canon 4202The unholy “sacrament” of Penance devised by the Roman Cult and now promotedby several Religions and other Cults involves three (3) parts: contritio, confessio andsatisfactio:

(i) Contritio is considered willing repentance and remorse, free from fear or duressbefore a minister called a "confessor" by a "confessant" either as or on behalf of the"penitent"; and

(ii) Confessio is a vocal confession by the confessant to the confessor of one or moresins, or crimes, free from fear or duress; and

(iii) Satisfactio is the sentence issued by the confessor to the confessant who thenmust execute the sentence willingly. Once the sentence is uttered, the sin iscompletely separated from the confessant and “salvaged” by the confessor.

Canon 4203Prior to the elimination of Common Law and its replacement with pure commercialslave law (Private International Law), the courts in most Western nations operated asPenal Courts, also known as Criminal Courts, also known as Courts of Penance:

(i) Contritio in a Roman Court is the pre-trial hearing or hearing at which theIndictment is read by the Prosecutor acting as the "confessant"; and

(ii) Confessio in a Roman Court is the trial or judgment phase during which theProsecutor seeks to perfect the confession of the "penitent" with the assistance ofagents who may convince the accused to "turn" such as an attorney; and

(iii) Satisfactio is the sentence issued by the confessor (judge) to the confessant whonow becomes the penitent by consent andmust execute the sentence willingly.

Canon 4204As Private International Law being pure commercial slave law has corrupted andabrogated the sacrament of Penance before Roman Courts, most jurisdictions nolonger consider willing consent as a fundamental requirement to obtaining a fairconviction, nor the valid “salvaging” of sin as monetized debt in the form of a bond.Therefore, many sentences and bonds issued since 1933 are invalid.

Article 112 - Providence

Canon 4205Providence, also Divine Providence is a dogma and concept first introduced by theRoman Cult in the 13th Century that assigns the character to God as steward,trustee, provider and caretaker of the world as claimed as evidence throughcontinued intervention in the lives of people, especially saints and those who worshipsaints of the church.

Canon 4206Divine Providence is separate and not to be confused with other conceptsassociated with the existence of the Divine Creator, such as Divine Presence.Instead, Divine Providence establishes a claim of rights of the Divine behaving as theowner, steward and trustee of the planet, therefore enabling some or all of theserights to be “lawfully” conveyed to the Roman Cult.

Canon 4207Divine Providence is also considered the rights of God as a Title. Therefore, under thefalse and unholy Papal Bull Unam Sanctam, the false claim of the Roman Cult asTrustees or “Curia” of the whole planet is based in part on the concept created bythe Roman Cult of “Divine Providence”.

Canon 4208The claim that the dogma of Divine Providence was created prior to the 13th Centuryis deliberately false.

Article 113 - Damnation

Canon 4209Damnation is a dogma and concept first created by the Menes-Heh Rabbi in the 4thCentury in creating the Talmud, the Hebrew Language and their Cult to worshippingMoloch, also known as Sabaoth whereby the world is cursed and condemned toserve Sabaoth, the Rabbi and their followers as living Gods. Hence, in accordancewith the Talmud and the Satanic Cult that formed it, all men and women who are notblood connected to the Menes-Heh are considered animals without souls.

Canon 4210The Cult of Menes-heh is completely separate and has no connection to theIsraelites, nor Mithraism, nor the Zadokites. Instead, the Cult was a reaction to theformation of Imperial Christianity by Emperor Constantine at the same time and anattempt to re-establish the ancient practices of the Ram worshipping Menes, alsoknown as the Mendes dating from ancient times to the river delta of the Nile.

Canon 4211Damnation as a dogma was perfected under the Roman Cult in the 13th Century withthe introduction of the concept of Original Sin whereby all men and women are borncondemned to Hell and only through Salvation (Salvage) by the Roman Cult may theybe “saved”.

Canon 4212In league with the Menes-heh and elite anti-semitic Scythian/Khazarian pretenders,the Roman Cult has continued to emphasize the fear and horror of Damnation, inparticular eternal suffering, burning in fire, desolation and misery. The most effectivedemonstration of the cost of not following the Roman Cult and its partners has beenthe deliberate unprecedented wars, genocides, slavery, destruction and deliberatepoverty inflicted upon the world for more than 800 years.

Canon 4213As the dogma of Damnation is based wholly and solely on power and fear, it isconsidered reprobate, suppressed and not permitted to be revived.

Article 114 - Deposit

Canon 4214Deposit, or Deposit of Faith is a dogma first introduced by the Roman Cult in the 14thCentury that God conveyed certain property rights in trust to St. Peter and theApsotles and that the Cult is the duly appointed trustees of this trust. Hence theword deposit from the Latin depositum meaning “to entrust to the care of”.

Canon 4215The dogma of the Deposit of Faith is intimately connected to the concept of SacredTradition and two separate dogmata being the claimed role and authority of leaderof the Nazarenes known as Esus, also known as Yeshua and Jesus the Christ and thedogma of Apostolic Succession. The dogma of Deposit of Faith is essential to thecentral claim of the source of property “deposited” in lawful conveyance of UnamSanctum in 1302 as the first Express Trust for the planet.

Canon 4216The dogma and concept of Deposit of Faith is essentially to justify the claims of UnamSanctum being both possible and lawful as the 1st Express Trust for the whole planet.If either the claimed rights of Jesus the Christ are disputed, or the concept ofApostolic Succession are disputed then the Trust is unlawful and no valid conveyancecould have taken place.

Canon 4217As the Roman Cult have never been the legitimate successors of the founders of theCatholic Church, much less Imperial Christianity, nor the Nazarenes, any claim ofDeposit of Faith and therefore any subsequent trusts and legal instruments are nulland void from the beginning.

Article 115 - Blood Right

Canon 4218Blood Right is the dogma and concept that a person may hold higher rights thanothers by virtue of their birth into a particular Clann, House or Tribal leadership.Divine Right of Rule, Holly Blood, Sangreal, Holy Grail, Inheritance and “ChosenPeople” are all examples of claimed Blood Right.

Canon 4219The evolution of Blood Rights since the beginning of the founding of Civilization andReligions over 10,000 years ago has been one Clann of priest kings considered living“gods” for seven and half thousand years above all others on the planet, to manykings and queens claiming blood right to rule their kingdoms and empires from sixthousand years ago, to the emerging of ruling classes in which many families ruleover the planet from two thousand years ago, to the elimination of many ruling classfamilies to only a few who still hold such claims from ninety years ago. The nextevolutionary step is the elimination of Blood Rights altogether.

Canon 4220The Cuilliaéan were the first hunter gatherers to establish boat skills, trade,metallurgy, religion and the exchange of skills firstly for their own survival 10,000years ago and then in interacting with cultures throughout Europe and theMediterranean as far as Palestine, Syria and Mesopotamia. The first use of gold assacred was Ireland and was traditionally the symbol of the power of the gods beingthe Cuilliaéan.

Canon 4221Unlike civilizations that leaderships that sought land, resources and power, theCuilliaéan focused specifically on a long term strategy of acquiring and folding bloodlines into their own, most significantly those bloodlines that claimed divine revelationto maintain their divine claim to power. This was done in two ways, by conquest andthe pledge to return the bloodline and by the provision of advisers known as Vizersor Viziers to the major empires of the ancient world, who then sought to bringbloodlines back to Ireland and the Cuilliaéan.

Canon 4222The Cuilliaéan ruthlessly controlled power through knowledge and blood lines forthousands of years including folding the most powerful and ancient priest bloodlinesinto their own including but not limited to:

(i) the last Priest Kings of Ebla, through King Ibbi around 2290 BCE; and

(ii) the last Priest King Pharoah of the Hyksos through Tuthmoses from around 1350BCE; and

(iii) the last Priestess and Princess of the Messiah Kings of the Yahudi through TamarTephi, only surviving child of King Zedekiah of Jerusalem around 592 BCE; and

(iv) the eldest daughter of the Holly Irish prince and founder of the Nazarenes andHerodian Princess Mariamne the Magdala around 45 CE.

Canon 4223The failure of the Celt Empire and the rise of the Roman Empire spelt the beginning ofthe end of the Cuilliaéan. By the sixth Century, the Holly had lost control of Irelandforever. By the 13th Century, the Holly lost control over their own name and history.By the 19th Century, the Holly were completely removed from history, except for theirsymbols of power, which are still used today, in parliaments, temples and courtsacross the world.

Canon 4224While the ancestors of the Menes, also known as the Mendes were vassals of theHyksos for over 400 years in the 4th Century, Baba Rabban of the Menes-hehclaimed through the Talmud a sacred covenant with the demon Sabaoth, also knownas Moloch as the Chosen People by blood right as rulers over the planet.

Canon 4225While the leaders of the Scythian and Mongolian bloodlines were never related to theMenes-heh, through subsequent murder, genocide and deception, have risen to claimthe covenant of the Menes-heh and now falsely claim themselves the Chosen Peopleof the Talmud as rules by blood right over the planet.

Article 116 - Baptism

Canon 4226Baptism is a dogma and ceremony of initiation, purification or rebirth associated witha number of Religions and Cults.

Canon 4227The word Baptism was created in the 16th Century by the Jesuits upon the directionof their masters of the Venetian Fransican order as baptismo and is intimatelyconnection to the "Salvation of the Soul" or simply the "Salvage of Treasure". Theword is constructed from four Latin words ba meaning "soul", apto meaning "to fit, puton, adapt, to prepare or equip", is meaning "for this reason" and mo as the commonabbreviation of Ba'al Moloch also known as Satan. Hence the literal original meaningof baptism is "for the purpose of fitting/placing or equiping with the soul of Satan".

Canon 4228The first example of Baptism as a sacred ritual of a Cult was in the worship of Osirisand the extension of the Osiris Mysteries by the Hyksos in taking control of Egyptfollowing the massive climactic disasters across the Mediterranean, Anatolia, Asiaand Africa upon the explosion of Thera in 1628 BCE. Within the great temple complexof pyramids on the plain of Giza, the initiate for Baptism would enact “death” by lyingin what is known as the Queens Chamber, while a child was sacrificed in asarcophagus in what is known as the Kings Chamber and the blood would drip downthrough a series of channels onto the initiate for their rebirth.

Canon 4229The first example of Baptism as a ritual of purification and protection was by PharaohRamesses II (1279-1213 BCE) following ten great plagues across Egypt whereby thePharaoh and his family bathed in the blood of sacrificed first borne children of theformer court of the Hyksos Pharaoh Akhenaten, known then as the Israelites or“unclean” in the belief that their blood carried purification and protection against theplague. In fact, almost all the Israelites captured at Urgarit and returned to Egyptcarried the CCR5 defect protecting them from the bubonic plague, influenza andsmallpox.

Canon 4230The first example of Baptism as a Sacrament is in the creation of the Cult ofMithraism in Babylon by exiled High Priests soon after the city was conquered byCyrus the Great of Persia around 535 BCE

Canon 4231For the sacred Orthodox Ordinary Mithraic Sacrament of Baptism an initiate put on awhite gown, a thorny crown and walked in a procession to the temple, where theywere stripped, placed in a pit above which animals such as young calf and lambswere slaughtered on perforated platform over them with the blood flowing throughonto them, thus being “born again” with their “sins washed away by the blood of thelamb”.

Canon 4232For the Superior Secret Mithraic ritual of Baptism, the initiate was usually placed in astone sarcophagus and instead of a lamb, a human child was ritually slaughtered onan altar above them, in a mirror tradition of the trials under the Ramesses, the OsirisMysteries of Giza and ultimate redemption.

Canon 4233After the destruction of the most holy Temple of Mithra in 70 CE, an Apocalypticversion of Mithraism was formed at Yavneh, whereby a number of fundamentalreforms were constituted, including replacing the Orthodox Ordinary MithraicSacrament of Baptism in Blood to the Zadokite ritual of using water, or beingimmersed in water for purification. There is no evidence that the Superior SecretMithraic ritual of Baptism was ceased or reformed.

Canon 4234In 1537, the Roman Cult, also known as the Vatican instituted a corruption of theBaptismal ceremony so that the sacrament and ritual represent the conveyance ofthe soul of the child as property to the church in trust as a “Deposit of Faith”. Since1933, this third Cestui Que Vie Trust is used to justify that persons who have beenbaptized no longer “own” their own soul and therefore may be legally classed asthings under maritime law.

Canon 4235As Baptism is contrary to the original teachings of the Nazarenes and has beenthoroughly perverted and corrupted by the Roman Cult, the dogma of Baptism isrepudiated and replaced with the superior Sacrament of Divinus.

Canon 4236As the corrupted and deficient ceremony of Baptism has been repudiated andreplaced with a superior and unblemished Sacrament, the ritual of Baptism is nolonger recognized as carrying any spiritual or legal significance and is not permittedto be celebrated.

Article 117 - Marriage

Canon 4237Marriage is a dogma and legal concept formed in the 16th Century of forming atemporary testamentary trust or Cestui Que Vie Trust whereby a man and a womanenjoin and convey their rights as one to the Roman Cult or franchise subsidiary asTrustee with the husband, wife and any future children as beneficiaries until death,divorce or dissolution of the trust.

Canon 4238Marriage is not the same as the ancient union of weddian, also known as wedlockand matrimony from the ancient Latin matrimonium meaning wedlock. InsteadMarriage is created from two Latin words mari meaning Sea or Holy See and agomeaning managed, administered. Hence marriage literally means “managed by theHoly See”.

Canon 4239The origin of Marriage dates back to the original and first marriage in 1250 betweenthe poor Lombard and rich Venetians to create the Holy See through a ceremony ona bucentaur off St Mark’s Square between the doge and Pope Innocent IV wherebythe Papal Ring was thrown into the Sea and the words "Desponsamus te, mare, insignum veri perpetuique domini" (We wed thee, sea, in the sign of the true andeverlasting Lord") declared Venice and the (Holy) sea to be indissolubly one. Thusevery Marriage is also symbolically a vow of allegiance to the Holy See.

Canon 4240As the ceremony of Marriage has been deliberately corrupted, the term Marriage isreprobate, suppressed and not permitted to be revived.

Article 118 - Apostolic Succession

Canon 4241Apostolicity is the fictional doctrine of Apostolic Succession whereby Christianbishops of certain denominations, most notably the Roman Catholic Church, claim thehistoric fiction that an uninterrupted and unbroken chain of authority exists from theApostles then nearly two thousand years to present day bishops. Thus, ApostolicSuccession is the claim that present day bishops, most notably those belonging tothe Roman Cult are the literal successors of the Apostles.

Canon 4242Apostolic Succession is a fundamental doctrine for the Roman Cult, also known as theVatican, also falsely known as the Holy See. If proven conclusively to be false, allclaimed laws, trusts and edicts issued by the Pontiffs of the Roman Cult musttherefore be declared null and void. Furthermore, any forms of law of any nation thatdepends on the legitimacy of Roman Cult Canon Law would also be null and void uponthe proving of Apostolic Succession as false.

Canon 4243There are six irrefutable facts that prove without question that the dogma ofApostolic Succession claimed by the Roman Cult is false and a deliberate elaboratefraud namely: The real founders of Catholic Church, Foundation of Imperial Christianity,Foundation and Heresy against the Nazarenes, Five Patriarchs and Byzantine Italy,Destruction of Rome and the 559 Absent Years.

Canon 4244The first irrefutable fact is that the Roman Cult did not found the Catholic Church, butusurped the legitimate Saxon and French Popes. Therefore, it is impossible theRoman Cult can lawfully possess Apostolic Succession. Instead the Catholic Churchwas first founded in 742 by the brothers Pepin the Short, Carloman and Winfred beingthe sons of Charles Martel at the 1st Ecumenical Council at St. Denis in Paris. TheRoman Cult was first formed by Gregory VII who converted to nominal Christianity in1057.

Canon 4245The second irrefutable fact is that the Roman Cult did not found the Christian Church,but usurped not only the legitimate Saxon and French Popes, but the ImperialChristian Church of Constantinople by Roman Cult AntiPope Urban having itdeliberately destroyed in 1096 with the loss of at least 50,000 lives. It was Britishborn Holly Emperor Constantine I that first formed the Imperial religion of Christianityin 325. Therefore, it is impossible the Roman Cult can lawfully possess ApostolicSuccession.

Canon 4246The third irrefutable fact is that the Roman Cult promote dogmata that are completeheresy and deliberate curses to the teachings of the Apostles and the leader of theNazarenes, also known as Esus, also known as Yeshua and Jesus the Christ asevidenced by these canons. Therefore, by Sacred Tradition alone it is impossible theRoman Cult can lawfully possess Apostolic Succession.

Canon 4247The fourth irrefutable fact is that in 692, Byzantine Emperor Justinian II (685-711)issued an order at the Council of Trullo for a new structure of Five (5) Patriarchsbeing the head of the five churches namely Constantinople, Ravenna, Alexandria,Antioch and Jerusalem. Rome was never one of the original patriarchal "sedes" as theofficial Byzantine religious and spiritual centre in Italy since the 5th Century CE wasRavenna, not Rome. Rome had been destroyed and largely abandoned since itscomplete destruction in 410 CE. Therefore, it is impossible the Roman Cult canlawfully possess Apostolic Succession.

Canon 4248The fifth irrefutable fact is that the complete destruction of Rome in 410 is welldocumented in history, including the building of smaller towns called Urbs on theoutskirts of the ruins such as Tusculum. Not only was the region controlled byexternal forces such as the Byzantines and then the Franks in the 8th Century, butfrom 847 to 871, the most famous Italian families were Muslim vassals to theAghlabid dynasty and Caliphate, including: Radelchis I of Benevento and Capua,Lambert of Spoleto, Adalbert of Tuscany, Marinus of Amalfi and Berengar of Friuli.Therefore, it is impossible the Roman Cult can lawfully possess Apostolic Succession.

Canon 4249The sixth irrefutable fact is that on no less than seven (7) occasions when there havebeen breaks in the leadership of any major religious group within Rome or Urbs,whether it be pagan, Christian, Gnostic, Catholic or Roman Cult totaling over 559years, the longest periods being 222 – 366 CE, 452 – 536 CE and 590 – 751 CE.Therefore, it is impossible the Roman Cult can lawfully possess Apostolic Successionwith such clearly provable gaps of history.

Canon 4250As the Roman Cult does not lawfully possess Apostolic Succession, all authority,rights and powers are hereby transferred to the Society of One Heaven as the FirstSee, the True See and the Holy See.

Article 119 - Infallibility

Canon 4251Infallibility is a fictional form of dogma of the Roman Cult, also known as the Vatican,also known as the Roman Catholic Church whereby it is claimed under certain formalcircumstances the Roman Pontiff when speaking or promulgating a teaching, does sowithout the possibility of error. While it is not stated explicitly, it is nonetheless clearthat the Roman Cult claims its leader has the exclusive ability on occasions to bepossessed by a form of Divinity and therefore a perfect Deity.

Canon 4252Contrary to error in misreading, the doctrine of infallibility does not in any way implypossession by the Divine Creator of the Universe, or an equivalent term, but a lesser“god” through possession. Furthermore, the doctrine of infallibility does not stateunequivocally that such possession is a traditionally positive spirit compared to aclaimed spirit being the personification of negativity.

Canon 4253In accordance with these canons and the most sacred Covenant Pactum deSingularis Caelum any implied or secret claim through the doctrine of infallibility thatthe Roman Pontiff may on occasions be possessed by the spirit of Satan is null andvoid, having no spiritual legitimacy.

Canon 4254As the doctrine of infallibility is a heresy against the traditional faith of the RomanCult, all office bearers, including the Roman Pontiff, Cardinals, Bishops, Prelates,Priests and officials are also declared formal heretics.

Canon 4255As all office bearers through the doctrine of infallibility are now declared formalheretics, no act, sacramental issue, law, decree or other kind of action issued by anyofficial of the Roman Cult has any spiritual or legal validity. Therefore, all such actionssince the dogma of infallibility was decreed are null and void from the beginning.

Canon 4256As all actions since the dogma of infallibility was decreed are invalid, because of thestatus of all officials and agents of the Roman Cult being formal heretics, the CanonLaw issued in 1917 and in 1983 by the Roman Cult are automatically null and void,having no force of law.

Article 120 - Eucharist

Canon 4257Eucharist is a dogma whereby it is believed a substance representing both physicaland spiritual sustenance during a ritual celebration of death and resurrection maypurify as well as give protection, strength and knowledge.

Canon 4258The first example of Eucharist as a sacred ritual of a Cult is Egypt, where under theHyksos, the cannibalist rituals of Osiris Priests were forbidden, yet were secretlypracticed at Mendes, midst the Nile Delta where the spirit of Osiris was worshippedas a Ram.

Canon 4259The first example of Eucharist as a Sacrament is in the creation of the Cult ofMithraism in Babylon by exiled High Priests soon after the city was conquered byCyrus the Great of Persia around 535 BCE

Canon 4260For the sacred Orthodox Ordinary Mithraic Sacrament of the Eucharist, a memberwould celebrate by consuming unleveled bread and wine in the simulated cannibalismof the body and blood of Mithra for their salvation. Thus, the most sacred words ofthe Eucharist of Mithra attest “He who will not eat of my body and drink of my blood,so that he will be made one with me and I with him, the same shall not knowsalvation.”

Canon 4261For the Superior Secret Mithraic ritual of the Eucharist, the actual blood of a slainchild was drunk and their flesh eaten, usually only by the high priests and senior eliteof Mithraic members.

Canon 4262Both the Zadokites, also known as the Sadducees of Qumran and the Nazarene Sectof Nazara first formed by Holly Irish crown prince Esus, also known as Yeshua, alsoknown as Jesus the Christ considered all forms of animal and human sacrifice as anabomination against the Divine Creator and wrote against such evil in their scripturesand forbid followers to practice such rituals.

Canon 4263After the destruction of the most holy Temple of Mithra in 70 CE, an Apocalypticversion of Mithraism was formed at Yavneh, whereby a number of fundamentalreforms were constituted, including making the bread and wine ritual a centerpiece ofthe regular Mithra ceremony called Mass.

Canon 4264The concept of the Eucharist continued under the reform of Mithraism by Holly Britishborn Emperor Constantine in 325 in the creation of Imperial Christianity. Howeverwhen the Catholic Church was created in 742 by the brothers Pepin the Short,Carloman and Winfred -- sons of Charles Martel -- at the 1st Ecumenical Council at St.Denis in Paris, the Dogma of the Eucharist was banned.

Canon 4265Both forms of the Eucharist returned as a central dogma and ritual by the Roman Cultupon its parasitic takeover of the Catholic Church by the 12th Century.

Canon 4266As the Eucharist is and always has been a celebration of ritual murder, blood sacrificeand cannibalism in direct opposition to the teachings of Nazarene leader Esus, alsoknown as Yeshua, also known as Jesus the Christ, the dogma and ritual of theEucharist is banned, forbidden to be practiced and considered an abomination beforethe Divine Creator and all spirits of united Heaven.

4.4 Eschatology

Article 121 - Eschatology

Canon 4267Eschatology is a System of doctrines concerning final matters, such as death and inparticular the study of the end times — the end of the world. It is a fundamentalelement of faith for several Religions and Cults including Judaism, Christianity andIslam.

Canon 4268Despite their differences, many Religions and Cults share common signs andprophecies for the coming End of Days, including:

(i) The end of time as we know it; and

(ii) A period of great global tribulation; and

(iii) A Messiah will come; and

(iv) Great knowledge will come; and

(v) The coming of a one-world religious system; and

(vi) The coming of a unified political system; and

(vii) The Kingdom of God will be established on Earth; and

(viii) Jerusalem will be renewed and a central international city; and

(ix) All of the dead will rise again; and

(x) Death and evil will be conquered.

Canon 4269The most fundamental Jewish End Times Prophecies have already been outlined ascommon End Times Prophecies shared by both Christianity and Judaism. However,Judaism shares one clear and unmistakable difference in End Times prophecy in thatJudaism does not believe Jesus was the Messiah foretold in their scripture. Thesecond major difference is the emphasis on the positive aspect of the End of Days inthe Olam Ha-Ba meaning “World to Come”.

Canon 4270The most fundamental Christian End Times Prophecies have already been outlined ascommon End Times Prophecies shared by both Christianity and Judaism. However,Christianity differs from Judaism in terms of substantial additional prophecies andwhether some prophecies have or have not yet been fulfilled.

Canon 4271The biggest differences of End Time Prophecies are not to be found between Judaism,Islam and Christianity, but between the various Christian sects and themselves. Oldersects such as Catholicism take a non-literal approach to the fulfillment of propheticsigns of the End of Days. Whereas much younger sects such as Evangelicals,Mormons and Jehovah’s Witnesses have adopted a more literal approach tointerpreting signs of End Times.

Canon 4272In the case of younger Christian sects such as the Evangelicals, Mormons andJehovah’s Witnesses, all have been active in re-writing their own interpretations andbeliefs of End Times Prophecies on top of common Christian Prophecy - the mostnotable being the concept of the Rapture, an idea created less than 200 years agothat is now considered a common Christian End Times Prophecy. The following are themost commonly accepted Christian End Times Prophecies including:

(i) The anti-Christ; and

(ii) The Rapture; and

(ii) The Day of Judgment; and

(iv) The Beast and 666

Canon 4273The first and most distinctive difference between Jewish and Christian End Timesphilosophy is the Christian notion of the anti-Christ. In popular Christian belief, theanti-Christ is considered the adversary of the Messiah, the “evil one” that must beovercome before peace shall reign on Earth.

Canon 4274The second distinct difference between Judaism and Christianity is the belief in theconcept of “Rapture”- a supernatural event first raised as an idea less than 200years ago whereby true believers are somehow transported to safety during thegreat tribulation, but then united with God, the Earth and the Messiah when theMessianic age begins.

Canon 4275While Judaism appears to share the notion of a Day accounting for ones actions withChristianity, in truth the Prophecy of Judgment Day in Christian belief is when each andevery person (alive or dead) is Judged without being allowed to plead for one's caseand then either allowed to Heaven or condemned to an eternity of torment andmisery.

Canon 4276The fourth distinct and common Christian theme concerning the end times is theexistence of a powerful collective force known as “the Beast” which originally meantboth animal, fool or idiot. This force of fools or “idiots” known as the “beast” will bemarked so that none shall buy or sell without the mark- a number of three parts6+6+6 or cestui+cestui+cestui, the deliberate system of three cestui que vie trustsset up by 1933 to deprive all the people of the world of their rights.

Article 122 - Apocalypse

Canon 4277Apocalypse is a word reserved for prophecy and revelation of future eventscontaining several signs and symbols considered so profound, mysterious and sacredthat it is set above other prophecy and therefore often recognized by multipleReligions and Cults. Hence, the word “Apocalypse” is synonymous with certain EndTime Prophecies considered supremely significant.

Canon 4278By definition, apocalyptic visions are considered as inspired by the Divine Creator.Hence the use of extreme imagery, symbols and signs of deep profound mystery asonly the generation and people who are supposed to know the true meaning of themessage will see it revealed.

Canon 4279The Divine purpose of Apocalyptic visions are that by their nature and respect acrossReligions and Cults they are the least likely of all messages to be deliberatelycorrupted and edited over time. Secondly, because of their significance they tend tobe some of the most widely known sacred scripture of all people.Therefore, at theappropriate time as defined by the Divine Creator, such scripture is the key tounlocking a profound change within all people, despite generations of deception,false education and promotion of false beliefs.

Canon 4280The literal interpretation of apocalyptic writings only is an act of extreme ignoranceand directly contradicts the very definition and purpose of such writings. Any Religionor Cult that promotes the literal interpretation of apocalyptic writing instead of therespect of allegory and as yet unsolved symbols of significance is guilty of supremeecclesiastical dishonor and injury against its followers and the prophecy itself.

Article 123 - Armageddon

Canon 4281Armageddon is a term referring to any battleground upon which a final battle will befought between the forces of good and evil. Hence, the term also denotes any sceneof a decisive conflict on a great scale or any great and crucial conflict.

Canon 4282The term “Armageddon” originates from Mount Megiddo and the small plain of thesame name in Palestine that has witnessed constant conflict for millennia. Due to itsuse in the Apocalyptic writings of John of Patmos, it is a term that has becomesynonymous with End of Days philosophy.

Canon 4283As correct interpretation of all Apocalyptic writing is to recognize the symbolism notthe literal, Armageddon is a symbol of a final battle between good and evil. However,with all Apocalyptic symbols it may simultaneously be at the same time a literal insignifying an event during some future conflict in the Middle East in this area of MountMegiddo.

Article 124 - Antichrist

Canon 4284Antichrist, also ante-christ, is a fictional mythical term added to the Bible by theRoman Cult since the 13th and 14th Centuries as a figure that would appear at theEnd of Days in opposition to Christ.

Canon 4285The word Antichrist is a middle ages English word taken from the Greek αντίχριστοςantíkhristos (modern Greek pronunciation andichristos), which literally means "onethat is opposite to Christ" or “one that comes before the Christ”.

Canon 4286The Roman Cult deliberately inserted the words "Antichrist" and "Antichrists" only fivetimes in the Bible - twice in the letters of the Apostle John and in 1 John and 2 John. Asnone of these sections of scripture are considered apocalyptic prophecy the term“Antichrist” should not be considered part of End Times prophecy.

Canon 4287The Book of Revelation never lists the word “antichrist”. Therefore any religiousleader, author, or media official that promotes such fraud to claim otherwise is guiltyof an ecclesiastical dishonor.

Canon 4288Neither definition of the Greek meaning of antichrist produces a figure of evil. Instead,“one that is opposite to Christ” can validly mean one who is not a Messiah, while“one that comes before” means clearly a prophet before the arrival of the Christ.

Article 125 - Rapture

Canon 4289Rapture is a fictional mythology created in early 19th Century whereby it is claimed itis possible to defy the laws of physics, logic and reason in the bodily translation of agroup of living people, from earth to heaven prior to some cataclysmic eventassociated with the End of Days.

Canon 4290The concept of Rapture as first extended by Cult leader John Nelson Darby around1830 onwards was the extension of the dogma of Assumption to all those deemedworthy, combined with the promotion of extreme fear and panic that with the comingof the End of the World will be some disastrous events. Since then, there have beenmany dozens of false End of the World days claimed by Rapture Cults.

Canon 4291Like the dogma of Assumption, the concept of Rapture rests on a number of primitive,ignorant and false superstitious presumptions, including:

(i) Heaven is a physical location separate from the planet that is connected by thesky; and

(ii) The body does not need to be protected from external forces or inside somevehicle during its travel to “heaven”; and

(iii) The physical body in Earth is equivalent in some way to the “body” used inHeaven;

(iv) The laws that govern existence of the universe can be easily suspended by asupreme deity in raising a body up into the atmosphere without any other externalforce.

Canon 4292Despite the primitive, ignorant and false superstitious nature of the concept ofRapture and the fact that it was never doctrine of the Roman Cult or any ChristianFaith until Cult leader Darby in the 19th Century, the popularity of Rapture has madeit a mainstream fixture of many Christian Religions and Cults.

Canon 4293As the concept of Rapture promotes ignorance, while hiding the historical connectionto certain sites and earlier beliefs, the dogma is forbidden, considered false and notto be revived.

Article 126 - Day of Agreement

Canon 4294Day of Divine Agreement also known as the Day of the 1st Divine Post and Notice,also known as the Day of the 1st Horseman on E8:Y3208:8:A1:S1:M27:D1 (Roman TimeMonday, 21 Dec 2009) is the day that Divine Notice was duly served and notarized bythe Divine Creator to each and every man, woman and higher order spirit, living anddeceased concerning the offer of Divine Remedy by the sacred Covenant Pactum deSingularis Caelum.

Canon 4295The complete Notice of Divine Agreement and Understanding served upon the Day ofDivine Agreement and Understanding is the most sacred Covenant Pactum deSingularis Caelum and any associated notices it defines as One (1) CompletePerfected Notice in the entire Universe, Heavens and upon the Earth.

Canon 4296The Task of ensuring all spirits of all Heavens and Hells receive fair Notice of thisDivine Agreement and Understanding, a Great Spirit is appointed to the 1st DivineHorseman to bear witness to the supreme truth of the Divine Notice. By the absolutepower and authority vested in the Sacred Covenant Pactum de Singularis Caelum, noforce in the Universe, Heaven or on Earth may prevent the appearance of the 1stDivine Horseman upon the Day of Divine Agreement and Understanding.

Canon 4297Whether or not any living man or woman bears witness to the Day of DivineAgreement and Understanding, the Day will come and all notices shall have beenlawfully and duly executed in accordance with the Sacred Covenant Pactum deSingularis Caelum and these canons.

Canon 4298To ensure Notice upon the temporal plain of the service and execution of the Noticeof Divine Agreement and Understanding throughout all spiritual dimensions, seven (7)sacred writs shall be served on or immediately before the Day of Divine Agreementand Understanding. These writs shall hereafter be forever known as the RitusApocalyptica, also as the 7 Writs of the Apocalypse. These sacred writs are to beserved to the following parties:

(i) The 1st Sacred Writ of the Apocalypse called Ritus ab Alpha ad Omega is servedand vocalized to all spirits of departed, men, women and higher order life, includingall angels, archangels, saints, demons and archdemons to bear witness to the comingof the Day of Divine Agreement and the End of Days; and

(ii) The 2nd Sacred Writ of the Apocalypse called Ritus de Corpus Iuris Ucadia isserved and vocalized to all living men, women and higher order life on Planet Earthgiving notice they are ipso facto (as a fact of law) members of One Heaven and theirmembership recorded in the Great Register and Public Record of One Heaven, alsoknown as the Book of Life; and

(iii) The 3rd Sacred Writ of the Apocalypse called Ritus Bona Fide is served andvocalized to all Officers and Persons of Corporations on Planet Earth giving noticethat if such corporations have not yet been registered into the Great Register andPublic Record of One Heaven that ipso facto (as a fact of law) exist temporarily inthe Book of the Dead until such time as they willingly redeem themselves; and

(iv) The 4th Sacred Writ of the Apocalypse called Ritus ab initio Ad finem temporis isserved upon His Holiness Pope Benedict XVI and his trusted officers and agents as tothe Day of Divine Agreement and Understanding and the offer of Divine Remedycontained in this most sacred covenant; and

(v) The 5th Sacred Writ of the Apocalypse called Fiat Lux et spiritus liberalis is servedupon the Superior General Reverend Father Adolfo Nicolás S.J. of the Society of Jesusand his trusted officers and agents as to the Day of Divine Agreement andUnderstanding and the offer of Divine Remedy contained in this most sacredcovenant; and

(vi) The 6th Sacred Writ of the Apocalypse called al-Qiyāmah is served upon the KingAbdullah bin Abdulaziz Al-Saud of Saudi Arabia and his trusted officers and agents asto the Day of Divine Agreement and Understanding and the offer of Divine Remedycontained in this most sacred covenant; and

(vii) The 7th Sacred Writ of the Apocalypse called Ritus Obligatum et Pactum isserved upon the President of the People's Republic of China and his trusted officersand agents as to the Day of Divine Agreement and Understanding and the offer ofDivine Remedy contained in this most sacred covenant.

Canon 4299No denial of acceptance, refusal, protest or complaint shall have any effect in alteringthe fact that proper and lawful notice was served as defined by the canons inaccordance with the sacred covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum.

Article 127 - Day of Protest

Canon 4300Day of Divine Protest and Dishonor also known as the Day of the 2nd Divine Post andNotice, also known as the Day of the 2nd Horseman on E8:Y3209:A1:S1:M17:D1(Roman Time Tue, 21 Dec 2010) is the day that a Divine Deed was duly served andnotarized by the Divine Creator to each and every man, woman and higher orderspirit, living and deceased concerning the forfeit of all Ecclesiastical authority ofoffice against all those who have not accepted the offer of Divine Remedypromulgated upon the Day of Divine Agreement and Understanding and the supremeEcclesiastical Dishonor by all those who claim their positions by spiritual authority.

Canon 4301The Deed of Divine Protest & Dishonor served upon the Day of Divine Protest &Dishonor is the most sacred Covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum combined withall the other Ucadian Covenants, these Canons and all Codes of Law and Patents andall other official Notices as One (1) Complete Perfected Notice in the entire Universe,Heavens and upon the Earth.

Canon 4302The Task of ensuring all spirits of all Heavens and Hells receive fair Notice of theseDeeds of Divine Protest & Dishonor, a Great Spirit shall be appointed the 2nd DivineHorseman to bear witness to the supreme truth of the Divine Notice.

Canon 4303By the absolute power and authority vested in the Covenant Pactum de SingularisCaelum, no force in the Universe, Heaven or on Earth may prevent the appearance ofthe 2nd Divine Horseman upon the Day of Divine Protest & Dishonor. By the absolutepower and authority vested in the Sacred Covenant Pactum de Singularis Caelum, noforce in the Universe, Heaven or on Earth may prevent the appearance of the 2ndDivine Horseman upon the Day of Divine Protest & Dishonor.

Canon 4304Whether or not any living man or woman bears witness to the Day of Divine Protest &Dishonor, the Day will come and all Divine Deeds shall have been lawfully and dulyexecuted in accordance with the Sacred Covenant Pactum de Singularis Caelum andthese canons.

Canon 4305To ensure all officers who claim their authority through ecclesiastical power are givenfair notice of their Dishonor against the Divine Creator, all men and women arevested with the authority of issuing one or more Ecclesiastical Deed Polls on behalf ofthe Divine Creator when their rights have been injured. When one Deed Poll isregistered and receipted, then all officers acknowledge they have been lawfullyserved notice. When one hundred or more Deed Polls are registered and receipted,then there can be no lawful excuse that all officers who claim authority throughEcclesiastical Power have not been given fair notice of their extreme Divine Dishonor.

Canon 4306To ensure Notice upon the temporal plain of the service and execution of the Deed ofDivine Protest and Dishonor throughout all spiritual dimensions, seven (7) sacredDeeds shall be served around the Day of Divine Protest and Dishonor. These Deedsshall hereafter be forever known as the Factum Impietatis Divinae, also as the 7Deeds of Divine Protest and Dishonor. These sacred deeds are to be served to thefollowing parties:

(i) The 1st Sacred Deed of Divine Protest and Dishonor called Factum ImpietatisTalmudi, also representing official notice of a history of grave injury and dishonor bythe elite anti-semitic parasites against the Divine Creator, also symbolicallyrepresenting the sin of Hate, is the lawful reversal of all curses, spells and claims firstissued through the Talmud of the Menes-Heh as it was first published in the 4thCentury, including the lawful dissolution of the covenant including the forfeit andconveyance of all ecclesiastical authority and rights to the Divine Creator andappointed representatives in accordance with sacred Covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum; and

(ii) The 2nd Sacred Deed of Divine Protest and Dishonor is called Factum ImpietatisRomanus Pontifex also representing official notice of a history of grave injury anddishonor by the Roman Catholic Church, also known as the Vatican and its agentsagainst the Divine Creator, also symbolically representing the sins of Greed, is thelawful reversal of all curses, spells and claims first issued through the fraudulentPapal Bull Romanus Pontifex first issued in 1455 by Nicholas V of the Roman Cult,including the lawful dissolution of the associated trust, the forfeit and conveyance ofall ecclesiastical authority and rights to the Divine Creator and appointedrepresentatives in accordance with sacred Covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum;and

(iii) The 3rd Sacred Deed of Divine Protest and Dishonor called Factum ImpietatisAeterni Regis also representing official notice of a history of grave injury anddishonor by the Roman Catholic Church, also known as the Vatican and its agentsagainst the Divine Creator,also symbolically representing the sins of Avarice, is thelawful reversal of all curses, spells and claims first issued through the fraudulentPapal Bull Aeterni Regis first issued in 1481 by Sixtus IV of the Roman Cult, includingthe lawful dissolution of the associated trust, the forfeit and conveyance of allecclesiastical authority and rights to the Divine Creator and appointedrepresentatives in accordance with sacred Covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum;and

(iv) The 4th Sacred Deed of Divine Protest and Dishonor called Factum ImpietatisTemplum Regisalso representing official notice of a history of grave injury anddishonor by the Roman Catholic Church, also known as the Vatican and its agentsagainst the Divine Creator, also symbolically representing the sins of Perfidy, is thelawful reversal of all curses, spells and claims first issued through the fraudulentPapal Bull Convocation first issued in 1537 by Paul III of the Roman Cult, including thelawful dissolution of the associated trust, the forfeit and conveyance of allecclesiastical authority and rights to the Divine Creator and appointedrepresentatives in accordance with sacred Covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum;and

(v) The 5th Sacred Deed of Divine Protest and Dishonor called Factum ImpietatisIlluminati also representing official notice of a history of grave injury and dishonor bythe Venetians, Khazarian Parasites and their agents the Divine Creator, alsosymbolically representing the sins of Arrogance, is the lawful reversal of all curses,spells and claims first issued through the fraudulent Papal Bull Aeterni Regis firstissued in 1481 by Sixtus IV of the Roman Cult, including the lawful dissolution of theassociated trust, the forfeit and conveyance of all ecclesiastical authority and rightsto the Divine Creator and appointed representatives in accordance with sacredCovenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum; and

(vi) The 6th Sacred Deed of Divine Protest and Dishonor called Factum ImpietatisArabia Regis also representing official notice of a history of grave injury and dishonorby the Arabian royal families and agents against the Divine Creator,also symbolicallyrepresenting the sins of Gluttony, is the lawful reversal of all curses, spells and claimsfirst issued through the fraudulent Papal Bull Convocation first issued in 1537 by Paul

III of the Roman Cult, including the lawful dissolution of the associated trust, the forfeitand conveyance of all ecclesiastical authority and rights to the Divine Creator andappointed representatives in accordance with sacred Covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum; and

(vii) The 7th Sacred Notice of the Divine Protest and Dishonor called FactumImpietatis Universitas also representing official notice of a history of grave injury anddishonor by certain large global corporations and their industry bodies against theDivine Creator, also symbolically representing the sin of Lust, is the lawful reversal ofall curses, spells and claims first issued through the fraudulent documents theRoerich Pact, including the lawful dissolution of the associated trust, the forfeit andconveyance of all ecclesiastical authority and rights to the Divine Creator andappointed representatives in accordance with sacred Covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum.

Canon 4307Upon the service of the Deeds of Divine Protest and Dishonor, including allassociated notices, no official who claims authority through Ecclesiastical Power maylawfully act in such office until the Supreme Divine and Ecclesiastical Dishonor islawfully discharged.


Article 128 - Day of Judgment

Canon 4309Day of Divine Judgment, also Judgment Day, also known as the Day of the 3rd DivinePost and Notice, also known as the Day of the 3rd Horseman onE8:Y3210:A0:S1:M27:D6 (Roman Time Wed, 21 Dec 2011) is the day that Divine Noticewas duly served and notarized by the Divine Creator to each and every man, womanand higher order spirit, living and deceased concerning the issue of a final,irrevocable and supremely Divine Default Judgment against all who refused to acceptthe offer of Divine Remedy and secondly who refused to cure after the second noticebeing Divine Protest and Dishonor.

Canon 4310The Notice of Divine Judgment served upon the Day of Judgment is the most sacredCovenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum combined with all the other UcadianCovenants, these Canons and all Codes of Law and Patents and all other officialNotices as One (1) Complete Perfected Notice in the entire Universe, Heavens andupon the Earth.

Canon 4311The Task of ensuring all spirits of all Heavens and Hells and upon the Earth receivefair Notice of this Divine Judgment, a Great Spirit shall be appointed the 3rd DivineHorseman to bear witness to the supreme truth of the Divine Notice. By the absolutepower and authority vested in the Sacred Covenant Pactum de Singularis Caelum, noforce in the Universe, Heaven or on Earth may prevent the appearance of the 3rdDivine Horseman upon the Day of Final Divine Judgment.

Canon 4312Whether or not any living man or woman bears witness to the Day of Final DivineJudgment, the Day will come and all notices shall have been lawfully and dulyexecuted in accordance with the Sacred Covenant Pactum de Singularis Caelum andthese canons.

Canon 4313The Offer of Remedy by Extraordinary Qualification is not permitted to be extendedbeyond the Day of Judgment. Therefore the Day of Judgment is so named as itrepresents the last Day appointed by the Divine Creator to offer those in poweracross planet Earth Extraordinary Remedy. Their choice shall be their Judgmentincluding if they remain silent, as their silence shall legally represent their full andunconditional consent to this and all associated Original law.

Canon 4314Consistent with all historic and cultural tradition and belief in the Day of Judgmentalso known as Judgment Day also known as Doomsday also known as End of Daysalso known as Armageddon also known as The End of Time, also known as the End ofthe World , by this most sacred Covenant UCA[E8:Y3210:A0:S1:M27:D6] also known asWed, 21 Dec 2011 shall be the One and Only True Day of Judgment. All other claimeddates are hereby rendered null and void through absence of any Covenant greaterthen hereby demonstrated by these canons.

Canon 4315Corresponding to December 21, 2011 by the Authority of this Covenant Pactum DeSingularis Caelum all previous calendars and time hereby cease and end any legalforce and are therefore null and void. In its place a new calendar is formed known asthe Ucadian Calendar and Time System.


Article 129 - Day of Redemption

Canon 4317Day of Divine Redemption, also Redemption Day, also known as the Day of the 4thDivine Post and Notice, also known as the Day of the 4th Horseman onE1:Y1:A1:S1:M9:D1 (Roman Time Fri, 21 Dec 2012) is the day that Divine Notice wasduly served and notarized by the Divine Creator to each and every man, woman andhigher order spirit, living and deceased that the final, irrevocable and supreme DivineDefault Judgments have been duly executed, all previous contracts and agreementsdissolved and all new agreements, covenants, deeds and title now in full force.

Canon 4318The Notice of Divine Redemption served upon the Day of Redemption is the mostsacred Covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum combined with all the other UcadianCovenants, these Canons and all Codes of Law and Patents and all other officialNotices as One (1) Complete Perfected Notice in the entire Universe, Heavens andupon the Earth.

Canon 4319The Task of ensuring all spirits of all Heavens and Hells receive fair Notice thatRedemption has now been fully ratified and executed as the highest of all law, themost supreme of all supreme laws by Perfect Notarial Procedure shall be appointedthe 4th and final Divine Horseman to bear witness to the supreme truth of the DivineNotice. By the absolute power and authority vested in the Sacred Covenant Pactumde Singularis Caelum, no force in the Universe, Heaven or on Earth may prevent theappearance of the 4th Divine Horseman upon the Day of Divine Redemption.

Canon 4320Whether or not any living man or woman bears witness to the Day of DivineRedemption, the Day will come and all notices shall have been lawfully and dulyexecuted in accordance with the Sacred Covenant Pactum de Singularis Caelum andthese canons.

Canon 4321By this most sacred Covenant the Day of Redemption of UCA[E1:Y1:A1:S1:M9:D1] alsoknown as Fri, 21 Dec 2012 shall be the one and only true Day of Redemption. All otherclaimed dates are hereby rendered null and void through absence of any Covenantgreater then hereby demonstrated.

Canon 4322The first day of the first Great Conclave from this point on shall also be honored withthe title of Redemption Day in respect of this first Day of Redemption. Therefore,every one hundred and twenty eight years from the date of the 1st Great Conclavethe Earth shall witness a second sacred Day of Redemption of even greaterawareness and remedy.


Article 130 - New Covenant

Canon 4324New Covenant is a fundamental belief across all Religions and Cults that upon thelawful End of Days a New irrevocable Deed and Covenant will be formed by the DivineCreator as fulfilment of the terms of all previous sacred Covenants and dissolution ofall previous trusts.

Canon 4325The sacred covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum is the one, only true NewCovenant above all other covenants, fulfilling the terms of all previous sacredCovenants and lawfully enabling the dissolution of all previous trusts in accordancewith these canons.

4.5 Corruption and Repudiation

Article 131 - Heresy

Canon 4326Heresy is a fictional term used to describe a controversial or novel alteration tosystems of beliefs of a Religion or Cult that conflicts with its established dogma. It isdistinct from apostasy, which is the formal rejection of a whole Religion or Cult, ratherthan one or more principles.

Canon 4327The concept of Heresy depends on two other fictional systems being the creation ofone or more formal pronouncements of faith or Dogmata and then the developmentof a formal system of by-laws to criminalize any breach of Dogmata or Doctrinethrough a system of Orthodoxy.

Canon 4328The absence of a code of criminal acts to formally define Heresy as well as theabsence of any judicial procedures to adjudicate such a matter renders the legalityof any accusation of Heresy null and void.

Canon 4329By definition only a person who has been accepted through initiation into the faith ofa particular Religion or Cult and who upon the age of majority has consented to beingknown as a member and subject to the laws of a Religion or Cult can be accused ofHeresy.

Canon 4330By definition, a person who has rejected their membership and disassociatedthemselves from a particular Religion or Cult is an Apostate and cannot be accusedof being a Heretic as they are no longer subject to the jurisdiction of the rules of theReligion or Cult.

Canon 4331Any Religion or Cult that seeks to impose its laws concerning Heresy and Apostasyupon a person who has rejected their membership and disassociated themselvesfrom the Religion or Cult is itself guilty of a supreme ecclesiastical dishonor andoffence against the living law. Therefore any such rule, statute, edict or dogma isimmediately rendered null and void.

Canon 4332When a Religion or Cult has developed the formal criminal and judicial procedures tohear and adjudicate matters of Heresy, it is most common to distinguish two types ofcrime being willful and ignorance, namely:

(i) Willful Heresy is when the accused heretic is aware that their beliefs are at oddswith the dogmata of a Religion or Cult yet continue to adhere to their beliefresolutely; or

(ii) Ignorant Heresy is when the accused is not aware that their beliefs are at oddswith their faith.

Canon 4333As a general principle of law, it is considered unjust to convict a person of Heresywho is ignorant of their alleged crime without giving them an opportunity to correcttheir position.

Canon 4334When a Religion or Cult has developed the formal criminal and judicial procedures tohear and adjudicate matters of Heresy, it is most common to distinguish severaltypes of alleged heretics, namely:

(i) Heretic Penitent that admits their crime yet has shown signs of remorse and mayor may not be a relapsed heretic; and

(ii) Heretic Impenitent that admits their crime yet has shown no sign or remorse andmay or may not be a relapsed heretic; and

(iii) Heretic Negative that does not admit their crime.

Canon 4335As a general principle of law, it is considered unjust to sentence a Heretic Impenitent,Heretic Penitent or Heretic Negative with the same form of penalty. One who admitsand is remorseful must receive a significantly lesser penalty than one who admits, yetshows no remorse. Similarly, one who admits must receive a lesser penalty than onewho refuses to admit their heresy.

Canon 4336Any statutes, edicts or statements of a Religion or Cult that permits penaltiesincluding death, torture or imprisonment for Heresy are an abomination against theDivine Creator and Heaven and are therefore null and void from the beginning.

Canon 4337Any person that carries out a sentence against an accused heretic involving death,torture or imprisonment is guilty of a supreme ecclesiastical dishonor against all ofHeaven and the Divine Creator and automatically loses all power, right and authorityof office.

Canon 4338Any Religion or Cult that permits or does not condemn its followers imposingsentences against heretics that involve physical or mental abuse is itself guilty of asupreme ecclesiastical dishonor against all of Heaven and the Divine Creator andimmediately loses all spiritual authority and rights until such behaviour is banned,forbidden and not permitted to be revived.

Article 132 - Apostacy

Canon 4339Apostasy is a fictional term applied to a formal disaffiliation, abandonment, orrenunciation between a Person and their faith and belief of a particular Religion orCult.

Canon 4340By definition only a person who has been accepted through initiation into the faith ofa particular Religion or Cult and who upon the age of majority has knowingly andwillingly abandoned and renounced their faith and beliefs can be accused of being anApostate.

Canon 4341The absence of a code of criminal acts to formally define Apostasy as well as theabsence of any judicial procedures to adjudicate such a matter renders the legalityof any accusation of Apostasy null and void.

Canon 4342By definition, a person who has rejected their membership and disassociatedthemselves from a particular Religion or Cult also rejects its laws and jurisdictionover them.

Canon 4343Any Religion or Cult that seeks to impose its laws concerning Apostasy upon aperson who has rejected their membership and disassociated themselves from theReligion or Cult is itself guilty of a supreme ecclesiastical dishonor and offenceagainst the living law. Therefore any such rule, statute, edict or dogma is immediatelyrendered null and void.

Canon 4344Any statutes, edicts or statements of a Religion or Cult that permits penaltiesincluding death, torture or imprisonment for Apostasy are an abomination against theDivine Creator and all the spirits of Heaven and are therefore null and void from thebeginning.

Canon 4345Any person that carries out a sentence against an accused Apostate involving death,torture or imprisonment is guilty of a supreme ecclesiastical dishonor against all ofHeaven and the Divine Creator and automatically loses all power, right and authorityof office.

Canon 4346Any Religion or Cult that permits or does not condemn its followers imposingsentences against Apostates that involve physical or mental abuse is itself guilty of asupreme ecclesiastical dishonor against all of Heaven and the Divine Creator andimmediately loses all spiritual authority and rights until such behaviour is banned,forbidden and not permitted to be revived.

V. Sacraments

5.1 Sacraments

Article 133 - Sacrament

Canon 4347A valid Sacrament is an important sacred rite, also known as a ritual, instituted by theauthority of the Divine Creator, entrusted to the Society of One Heaven through whichcertain divine property or action is properly conveyed or effected in the presence ofthe manifest spiritual.

Canon 4348All valid sacraments were instituted by the Divine Creator and entrusted to theSociety of One Heaven. Any claimed sacrament that is not granted through theauthority of One Heaven in accordance with these Canons is a false ritual andpossesses no Divine authority or power to be known as a valid sacrament.

Canon 4349The Sacraments of One Heaven, also known as the Sacraments of Heaven, are a vitaland necessary element of a fulfilled and purposeful life, assisting each and everyhigher order being, living and deceased to reach their full potential and communionwith the Divine Creator, the Universe and with one another.

Canon 4350The Sacraments of Heaven are a manifest symbol of the plenary authority of theSociety and the sacred covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum. No other person,aggregate, entity, society, church or group may claim the right to administer any validsacrament unless it is in accordance with these canons.

Canon 4351Thirty Three (33) valid sacraments were granted by the Divine Creator and entrustedto the Society of One Heaven. Seven (7) are known as the Key Sacraments, alsoknown as the “Keys of Heaven” or simply “The Keys”, fourteen (14) are known as theCardinal Sacraments or “The Ways” and twelve (12) are known as the Apostolic LifeSacraments or the “The Means”.

Canon 4352All valid Sacraments share the same essential elements, being:

(i) A defined structure in liturgy of three separate and deliberate Acts, themselvesdivided into smaller Parts representing completed Moments being sacred instancesof units of time-space-location; and

(ii) An Ordinary and Extraordinary version of the sacrament distinguished by a shortersecular and more formal ecclesiastical version of the sacrament; and

(iii) One or more roles for authorized persons known as Celebrant(s) officiating someor all of the Acts; and

(iv) One or more roles for persons known as Participant(s) who participate under theguidance of the Celebrant(s) in some or all of the Acts; and

(v) One or more roles for persons known as Observant(s) who witness thecelebration of the Sacrament and validate it as a Sacred Event; and

(vi) The memorialization of the celebration of the Sacrament as a Sacred Eventthrough some produced instrument representing a Record of the (Sacred) Event.

Canon 4353All valid sacred rites, also known as rituals, customs and acts are derived from thethirty three (33) valid sacraments of One Heaven. A valid ritual, custom or act derivedfrom one of the thirty (33) valid sacraments and expressed ecclesiastically may besaid to be on the “private side” of the law.

Canon 4354All valid administrative writs, processes and acts are derived from the thirty three(33) valid sacraments of One Heaven. A valid writ, process or act derived from one ofthe thirty (33) valid sacraments and expressed civilly may be said to be on the“public side” of the law.

Canon 4355A Sacrament not properly conferred in accordance with these Canons has no effectof law and is invalid ab initio (from the beginning).

Canon 4356Only authorized persons may validly confer a Sacrament of Heaven properly throughthe role of Celebrant:

(i) Only persons properly ordained as a Minister or invested into office holdingMagisterium or Visium in accordance with these Canons possesses the powers andauthority to confer and administer these sacraments under Extraordinary Conditions;and

(ii) Only persons properly invested into office holding Administratum, Officium orImperium or in accordance with these Canons possesses the powers and authority toconfer and administer these sacraments under Ordinary Conditions.

Canon 4357Sacred ministers cannot deny the sacraments to those who seek them atappropriate times, are properly disposed, and are not prohibited by law fromreceiving them. All ministers, according to their respective ecclesiastical function,have the duty to take care that those who seek the sacraments are prepared toreceive them by proper instruction, attentive to the norms issued by competentauthority.

Canon 4358In celebrating the sacraments by extraordinary condition, the liturgical booksapproved by competent authority are to be observed faithfully; accordingly, no one isto add, omit, or alter anything in them on one’s own authority. In celebrating thesacraments by ordinary condition, only those things required for the validity of thesacrament must be observed.

Canon 4359The minister is to seek nothing for the administration of the sacraments beyond theofferings defined by competent authority, always taking care that the needy are notdeprived of the assistance of the sacraments because of poverty.

Article 134 - Act

Canon 4360An Act is an Occurrence in Time and Space of two (2) or more Parts in sequenceexperienced involving at least one (1) Celebrant and two (2) Observants.

Canon 4361The term Act originates from the ancient Latin word actum meaning “a thing done”.

Canon 4362All valid Sacraments possess a minimum and maximum of three (3) Acts inaccordance with these Canons.

Canon 4363The fulfilment of a valid Sacrament requires the completion of all of the three (3) Actsassociated with it, in the order and manner prescribed.

Article 135 - Part

Canon 4364A Part is an Instance of Time and Space involving the perfection of a Sacrament by atleast one (1) Celebrant and two (2) Observants.

Canon 4365A Part is a minor component to all valid Sacraments, with two or more Partsconstituting an Act with a total of three Acts existing for a valid Sacrament inaccordance with these Canons.

Canon 4366The fulfilment of each Part of an Act of a valid Sacrament in the order and mannerprescribed is required for the Sacrement itself to be properly conferred.

Article 136 - Moment

Canon 4367A Moment is a portion of forward moving Time and unique Space within which a Partor Act of a Sacrament is uniquely performed with an arrangement of Celebrants,Participants and Observants.

Canon 4368Once a moment has occurred, it cannot be repeated.

Article 137 - Celebrant

Canon 4369A Celebrant is a person validly authorized to administer and confer one or moreSacraments of Heaven either through Extraordinary Conditions or OrdinaryConditions:

(i) Only persons properly ordained as a Minister or invested into office holdingMagisterium or Visium in accordance with these Canons possesses the powers andauthority to confer and administer these sacraments under Extraordinary Conditions;and

(ii) Only persons properly invested into office holding Administratum, Officium orImperium or in accordance with these Canons possesses the powers and authority toconfer and administer these sacraments under Ordinary Conditions.

Canon 4370A person who has been excommunicated from their authority is no longer aCelebrant.

Article 138 - Participant

Canon 4371A Participant is a person eligible to receive one of the Sacraments of Heaven, inaccordance to these Canons.

Canon 4372Consent of a Participant is between their higher Mind and the sacred nature of theSacrament, not the lower Mind. Therefore, only argument demonstrated throughreason of a competent (higher) mind is acceptance of non-consent.

Article 139 - Observant

Canon 4373An Observant is one who has accepted the duty and principle of being a primarywitness to the proper administration and conferring of a Sacrament of One Heaven toa Participant.

Canon 4374An Observant may not also be a Participant or Celebrant to the same Sacramentthey observe.

Canon 4375All proper Sacraments require a minimum five (5) Observants being:

(i) Three (3) Observants from Heaven and the spiritual dimension; and

(ii) Two (2) Observants from the temporal dimension of Earth.

Canon 4376When a Celebrant possesses valid authority to administer and confer one or moreSacraments of Heaven either through Extraordinary Conditions or Ordinary Conditionsthen the three Observants from Heaven are:

(i) The Divine Creator personified as the sacred Covenant Pactum de SingularisCaelum; and

(ii) All spirits, angels, saints and souls of the Society of One Heaven personified; and

(iii) The aggregate of souls and spirits of all present personified.

Canon 4377When a Celebrant does not possess valid authority to administer and confer one ormore Sacraments then no spiritual Observants shall be present and therefore theSacrament shall be defective.

Article 140 - Event

Canon 4378An Event is the historical remembrance (memorial) of the performance of one or moresacred Acts associated with one or more Sacraments by the Participant, theirObservants and the Celebrant.

Canon 4379Remembrance and proof of an Event is usually undertaken by attestation:

(i) The Participant validating the truth of the memorialization of the Event by their ownsign or seal; and

(ii) The Observants validating the truth that the Participant by signing or sealing anAffirmation of witnessing the Partipant receive the Sacrament; and

(iii) The Celebrant validating the truth of the Participant and Observants by signing orsealing Attestation that they conducted and observed the whole event.

Article 141 - Memorial

Canon 4380A memorial is a permanent, semi-permanent or temporary physical object producedin memory of some Event.

Canon 4381All valid administrative writs, processes and acts derived from the thirty three (33)valid sacraments of One Heaven require a corresponding memorialization orreflection of the ritual, custom or act that matches on the “private side” to balanceas its valid source. This is most often perfected in the form of obverse/reverse ofinstruments.

Canon 4382A valid ritual, custom or act derived from one of the thirty(33) valid sacraments andexpressed ecclesiastically does not require a corresponding reflection of the ritual,custom or act in the “public side” if the ritual, custom or act is expressed inaccordance with its primary ecclesiastical intention and does not involved theconveyance of temporal rights or property.

Article 142 - Obsignation

Canon 4383Obsignation is the witnessing and sealing of a memorial by a qualified and authorizedmember.

Canon 4384A Celebrant is required to notarize by Obsignatum an instrument of the Event of asacred Sacrement where such memorialization is required as valid proof.

5.2 Key Sacraments

Article 143 - Key Sacraments

Canon 4385The Key Sacraments, also known as "The Keys" are seven (7) of the thirty three (33)sacred rites of the supremely sacred covenant Pactum De Singularis Caeluminstituted by the Divine Creator and entrusted to the Society of One Heaven and allassociated valid entities being Recognition, Trust, Obligation, Inspiration, Forgiveness,Satisfaction and Expiration

Canon 4386The Key Sacraments of Heaven are a manifest symbol of the plenary authority of theSociety and the sacred covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum, exemplified by theexpression potestas clavium or simply the “Power of the Keys”.

Canon 4387Since the Key Sacraments are the same for every occasion and every Homo Sapien,living or deceased, it is only for the supreme authority of the Society of One Heavento approve or define the requirements for their validity and what pertains to their licitcelebration, administration, and reception and to the order to be observed in theircelebration.

Canon 4388Sacred Celebrants have the discretion to deny a key sacrament to those who seekthem when it is not an appropriate time or the applicant is not of proper dispositionand competence.

Canon 4389All Celebrants, according to their respective ecclesiastical function, have the duty totake care that those who seek special sacraments are prepared to receive them byproper instruction, attentive to the norms issued by competent authority.

Canon 4390In celebrating a Key Sacrament the liturgical books approved by competent authorityare to be observed faithfully; accordingly, no one is to add, omit, or alter anything inthem on one’s own authority.

Canon 4391The Celebrant is to seek nothing for the administration of a Key Sacrament beyondthe offerings defined by competent authority, always taking care that the needy arenot deprived of the assistance of the sacraments because of poverty.

Article 144 - Recognition

Canon 4392Recognition is the first of the seven (7) Key Sacraments also known as the Keys ofHeaven. The Sacrament of Recognition is the Key that unlocks the Living Virtue ofRespect. It is present in all fourteen of the Cardinal Sacraments and specifically in themost sacred Apostolic Life Sacrament of Divinus. The Sacrament of Recognition mayalso be granted and conferred on its own in accordance with these Canons andassociated approved liturgy.

Canon 4393The purpose of the sacrament of Recognition is the formal observance and respectof a person, object or concept through its proper classification and estimation. Themeaning of Recognition is derived from two Latin words re meaning “property, act,quality” and cognitio meaning “knowledge, acquiring of knowledge, idea, notion”.Hence Recognition literally means “the act of knowing, acquiring knowledge”.

Canon 4394The sacrament of Recognition comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Classification, Act Two being theAct of Valuation and Act Three being the Act of Notification:

(i) The Act of Classification as Act One is the observation, respect and process ofidentifying the attributes of a person, object or concept; and

(ii) The Act of Valuation as Act Two is the process of identifying some value andestimation concerning the classified attributes of a person, object or concept.

(iii) The Act of Notification as Act One is the preparation, scripting, printing,conveyance and delivery of notice recognizing the classification and valuation of aperson, object or concept.

Article 145 - Trust

Canon 4395Trust is the second of the seven (7) Key Sacraments also known as the Keys ofHeaven. The Sacrament of Trust is the Key that unlocks the Living Virtue of Honesty. Itis present in all fourteen of the Cardinal Sacraments and specifically in the mostsacred Apostolic Life Sacrament of Adventus. The Sacrament of Trust may also begranted and conferred on its own in accordance with these Canons and associatedapproved liturgy.

Canon 4396The purpose of the sacrament of Trust is the formal recognition and blessing of arelationship and agreement whereby certain Form, Rights and Obligations are lawfullyconveyed to the control of one or more Persons as administrators for the benefit ofone or more other Persons. The meaning of Trust is derived from two Latin wordstre(s) meaning “three” and est/edo meaning “put forth, discharge, emit, give birth to,produce, declare, cause, perform, promulgate”. Hence Trust literally means “to putforth, produce, declare, cause, perform, promulgate three times”.

Canon 4397The sacrament of Trust comprises the completion of three separate and deliberateActs in order: Act One being the Act of Intent, Act Two being the Act of Purpose andAct Three being the Act of Delivery:

(i) The Act of Intent as Act One is the active presence of will in the minds of thosechoosing to grant, entrust and those willing to accept such presents; and

(ii) The Act of Purpose as Act Two is the active presence of reason for the existenceof a formal fiduciary agreement; and

(iii) The Act of Delivery as Act Three is the existence of some kind of propertyconveyed into the trust for administration in accordance with the intention andpurpose first stated .

Article 146 - Obligation

Canon 4398Obligation is the third of the seven (7) Key Sacraments also known as the Keys ofHeaven. The Sacrament of Obligation is the Key that unlocks the Living Virtue ofConsistency and Fortitude. It is present in all fourteen of the Cardinal Sacraments andspecifically in the most sacred Apostolic Life Sacrament of Epinioa. The Sacrament ofObligation may also be granted and conferred on its own in accordance with theseCanons and associated approved liturgy.

Canon 4399The purpose of the sacrament of Obligation is the formal recognition and celebrationof entrusting to the Divine Creator through a solemn consensual covenant certainpromises which one or more persons bind themselves to honor and uphold. Themeaning of Obligation is derived from the Latin word obligatio meaning “pledge,engagement, binding”.

Canon 4400The sacrament of Obligation comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Consent, Act Two being the Act ofCovenant and Act Three being the Act of Binding:

(i) The Act of Consent as Act One is the existence of competent agreement by allparties; and

(ii) The Act of Covenant as Act Two is the existence of a mutally binding instrument;and

(iii) The Act of Binding as Act Three is the formal binding of parties together as one inrespect to the agreement to ensure its fulfilment and honor .

Article 147 - Inspiration

Canon 4401Inspiration is the fourth of the seven (7) Key Sacraments also known as the Keys ofHeaven. The Sacrament of Inspiration is the Key that unlocks the Living Virtue ofEnthusiasm. It is present in all fourteen of the Cardinal Sacraments and specifically inthe most sacred Apostolic Life Sacrament of Genius. The Sacrament of Inspirationmay also be granted and conferred on its own in accordance with these Canons andassociated approved liturgy.

Canon 4402The purpose of the sublime sacrament of Inspiration is the formal recognition of thebestowal and entrusting of Divine Inspiration and Influence to one or more personsdedicated to communicating truth and virtue through their actions. The meaning ofInspiration is derived from the Latin word inspiro meaning “to breathe, blow on”.

Canon 4403The sacrament of Inspiration comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Imagination, Act Two being the Actof Creation and Act Three being the Act of Possession:

(i) The Act of Imagination as Act One is the inspiration to conceive some element,form; and

(ii) The Act of Creation as Act Two is the conversion of the imagination of someelement or form into some more meaningful and complete idea; and

(iii) The Act of Possession as Act Three is the fulfilment of the creation and itspossession in the temporal realm .

Article 148 - Forgiveness

Canon 4404Forgiveness is the fifth of the seven (7) Key Sacraments also known as the Keys ofHeaven. The Sacrament of Forgiveness is the Key that unlocks the Living Virtue ofCompassion. It is present in all fourteen of the Cardinal Sacraments and specifically inthe most sacred Apostolic Life Sacrament of Adieu. The Sacrament of Forgivenessmay also be granted and conferred on its own in accordance with these Canons andassociated approved liturgy.

Canon 4405The purpose of the sacrament of Forgiveness is the most high celebration of DivineBenevolence and Charity in the annulment of all perceived offense, difference ormistake, and any claimed punishment or restitution. The meaning of Forgiveness isderived from two ancient Celtic words for meaning “important, solemn” and géifmeaning “give, grant, bestow, commit, devote, entrust”. Hence Forgiveness literallymeans “an important or solemn gift, grant, devotion, trust”.

Canon 4406The sacrament of Forgiveness comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Charity, Act Two being the Act ofBenevolence and Act Three being the Act of Annulment:

(i) The Act of Charity as Act One is the recognition of a genuine need for forgiveness,the good faith of all parties and remorse for any previous fault; and

(ii) The Act of Benevolence as Act Two is the granting of credit and/or good will to off-set previous injury or debt; and

(iii) The Act of Annulment as Act Three is the balancing of any injury or debt againstthe credit and/or good will so that no obligation needs to be formed and all recordsare formally expunged.

Article 149 - Satisfaction

Canon 4407Satisfaction is the sixth of the seven (7) Key Sacraments also known as the Keys ofHeaven. The Sacrament of Satisfaction is the Key that unlocks the Living Virtue ofCheerfulness. It is present in all fourteen of the Cardinal Sacraments and specificallyin the most sacred Apostolic Life Sacrament of Resolution. The Sacrament ofSatisfaction may also be granted and conferred on its own in accordance with theseCanons and associated approved liturgy.

Canon 4408The purpose of the sacrament of Satisfaction is the formal recognition of thefulfilment and completion of any outstanding conditions and terms of an agreementrecognized as possessing sacred value and importance. The meaning of Satisfactionis derived from two latin words satis meaning “enough, sufficient” and factio meaning“making, doing”. Hence Satisfaction literally means “sufficient making or doing”.

Canon 4409The sacrament of Satisfaction comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Condition, Act Two being the Act ofFulfilment and Act Three being the Act of Completion:

(i) The Act of Condition as Act One is the existence of sufficient conditions for thefulfilment and completion of some agreement; and

(ii) The Act of Fulfilment as Act Two is the formal recognition that sufficient conditionshave officially led to the fulfilment of the terms of some agreement; and

(iii) The Act of Completion as Act Three is the completion of any fiduciary obligationsprior to the proper transmittal of any residual to the proper parties upon the closureof the agreement.

Article 150 - Expiration

Canon 4410Expiration is the seventh of the seven (7) Key Sacraments also known as the Keys ofHeaven. The Sacrament of Expiration is the Key that unlocks the Living Virtue ofWisdom. It is present in all fourteen of the Cardinal Sacraments and specifically in themost sacred Apostolic Life Sacrament of Remembrance. The Sacrament of Expirationmay also be granted and conferred on its own in accordance with these Canons andassociated approved liturgy.

Canon 4411The purpose of the sacrament of Expiration is the formal remittance and transfer ofall Rights to a person, emancipating them of any and all obligations. The meaning ofExpiration is derived from the Latin word expiro meaning “to breath out, exhale, emit,to come to an end”.

Canon 4412The sacrament of Expiration comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Conclusion, Act Two being the Actof Termination and Act Three being the Act of Emancipation:

(i) The Act of Conclusion as Act One is the formal pronouncement of the end of someobligation, performance, entity or agreement; and

(ii) The Act of Termination as Act Two is the liquidation of outstanding obligations, thebalancing of any debts against assets and the permanent dissolution of formal bondsand ties; and

(iii) The Act of Emancipation as Act Three is the release of any remaining assets andassociated bonds to previous fiduciary holders or beneficiaries.

5.3 Cardinal Sacraments

Article 151 - Cardinal Sacraments

Canon 4413The Cardinal Sacraments also known as “The Ways” are fourteen(14) of the thirtythree (33) sacred rites of the supremely sacred covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum instituted by the Divine Creator and entrusted to the Society of One Heavenand all associated valid entities being Consecration, Offering, Matrimony, Union,Record, Penance, Oath, Testimony, Investiture, Clemency, Sponsor, Convocation,Prescription and Promulgation.

Canon 4414As ways, points, junctures and hinges for the actions of the Divine Creator and OneHeaven they are signs and gifts which express and strengthen the society and effectthe sanctification of a community and thus contribute in the greatest way toestablish, strengthen, and manifest spiritual unity.

Canon 4415Since the Cardinal Sacraments are the same for every faith and Society, it is only forthe supreme authority of the Society of One Heaven to approve or define therequirements for their validity and what pertains to their licit celebration,administration, and reception and to the order to be observed in their celebration.

Canon 4416Sacred ministers cannot deny a Cardinal Sacraments to those who seek them atappropriate times, are properly disposed, and are not prohibited by law fromreceiving them.

Canon 4417All Celebrants, according to their respective ecclesiastical function, have the duty totake care that those who seek a society sacraments are prepared to receive themby proper instruction, attentive to the norms issued by competent authority.

Canon 4418Since Cardinal Sacraments imprint a character, they cannot be repeated.

Canon 4419If after completing a diligent inquiry a prudent doubt still exists whether one or moreCardinal Sacrament were actually or validly conferred, they are to be conferredconditionally.

Canon 4420In celebrating Cardinal Sacraments the liturgical books approved by competentauthority are to be observed faithfully; accordingly, no one is to add, omit, or alteranything in them on one’s own authority.

Canon 4421The Celebrant is to seek nothing for the administration of any society sacramentsbeyond the offerings defined by competent authority, always taking care that theneedy are not deprived of the assistance of the sacraments because of poverty.

Article 152 - Consecration

Canon 4422Consecration is the first of the fourteen (14) Cardinal Sacraments also known as theWays of Heaven. The Sacrament of Consecration is a way of sacred action unlockedthrough the presence of the seven (7) Keys of Heaven within the Sacrament itself.The Sacrament of Consecration is especially present in the most sacred ApostolicLife Sacrament of Annunciation and Veneration representing the first and the last. TheSacrament of Consecration may also be granted and conferred on its own inaccordance with these Canons and associated approved liturgy.

Canon 4423The purpose of the sacrament of Consecration is the solemn dedication to Divinepurpose and service a particular person, place, object or thing. The meaning ofConsecration is derived from two Latin words con meaning “with, together” andsacrare meaning “sacred”. Hence Consecration literally means “with sacredness”.

Canon 4424The sacrament of Consecration comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Conception, Act Two being the Actof Inception and Act Three being the Act of Perfection:

(i) The Act of Conception as Act One is the formal conceiving, perceiving and namingof a particular person, place, object or thing; and

(ii) The Act of Inception as Act Two is the beginning of the dedication to Divinepurpose and service of a particular person, place, object or thing; and

(iii) The Act of Perfection as Act Three is the completion of the dedication to Divinepurpose and service of a particular person, place, object or thing throughcircumscription.

Canon 4425Consecration is an implicit sacrament and element of all Life Sacraments and may notbe conducted as a replacement or alternate sacrament to an established Sacramentidentified as possessing the quality of consecration.

Article 153 - Offering

Canon 4426Offering, also known as Holy Offering is the second of the fourteen (14) CardinalSacraments also knownas the Ways of Heaven. The Sacrament of Offering is a way ofsacred action unlocked through the presence of the seven (7) Keys of Heaven withinthe Sacrament itself. The Sacrament of Offering is especially present in the mostsacred Apostolic Life Sacrament of Natal. The Sacrament of Offering may also begranted and conferred on its own in accordance with these Canons and associatedapproved liturgy.

Canon 4427The most August sacrament of the Most Holy Offering, when the living recognize andrespect the death of plant and animal life prepared for a feast and its spiritualconnection to all life and to the Divine Creator also known as the Unique CollectiveAwareness, is the summit and source of all respectful worship of life. When the MostHoly Offering in play, sport, song or dance, it is the sacrifice of such energy dedicatedto the cultural memory of our collective ancestors that nourishes the soul of ourcommunity. The meaning of Offering is derived from the Latin word offero meaning “topresent, show, bring forward, to cause, to expose”.

Canon 4428The sacrament of Offering comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Supplication, Act Two being the Actof Veneration and Act Three being the Act of Sacrifice.

(i) The Act of Supplication as Act One is the giving of thanks and prayer to the DivineCreator for new life, safety and protection; and

(ii) The Act of Veneration as Act Two is the recital of respect and deference toancestors and guardians and to the Divine Creator; and

(iii) The Act of Sacrifice as Act Three is the offering of one or more gifts anddedications to the Divine Creator and to the ancestors and guardians.

Canon 4429No higher order life form including but not limited to any Homo Sapien, animal or non-hydro carbon higher order life form may be harmed or injured in any way by thesacrament of Offering

Article 154 - Matrimony

Canon 4430Matrimony is the third of the fourteen (14) Cardinal Sacraments also known as theWays of Heaven. The Sacrament of Offering is a way of sacred action unlockedthrough the presence of the seven (7) Keys of Heaven within the Sacrament itself.The Sacrament of Matrimony may also be granted and conferred in accordance withthese Canons and associated approved liturgy.

Canon 4431Matrimony is granted and administered when a man and a woman upon reachingmajority choose and consent of their own free will to sanctify their union through aregistered divine matrimonial covenant in accordance with these canons andassociated approved liturgy. The meaning of Matrimony is derived from the Latinword matrimonium meaning “matrimony”.

Canon 4432The sacrament of Matrimony comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Betrothal, Act Two being the Act ofWedding and Act Three being the Act of Consummation:

(i) The Act of Betrothal as Act One is the formal promise and bond of proposedmatrimony; and

(ii) The Act of Wedding as Act Two is the formal ritual celebrating Matrimonial Vows;and

(iii) The Act of Consummation as Act Three is the first act of intimate relations.

Article 155 - Union

Canon 4433Union is the fourth of the fourteen (14) Cardinal Sacraments also known as the Waysof Heaven. The Sacrament of Offering is a way of sacred action unlocked through thepresence of the seven (7) Keys of Heaven within the Sacrament itself. The Sacramentof Consecration is especially present in the most sacred Apostolic Life Sacrament ofNatal. The Sacrament of Offering may also be granted and conferred on its own inaccordance with these Canons and associated approved liturgy.

Canon 4434Union is granted and administered when a couple of the same gender or a man andwoman upon reaching majority choose and consent of their own free will to validatetheir union through a registration and covenant of trust in accordance with thesecanons and associated approved liturgy. The meaning of Union is derived from theLatin word unus/uni meaning “sole, single, only, one and the same”.

Canon 4435The sacrament of Union comprises the completion of three separate and deliberateActs in order: Act One being the Act of Offer, Act Two being the Act of Agreement andAct Three being the Act of Execution:

(i) The Act of Offer as Act One is the formal promise and bond of proposedagreement; and

(ii) The Act of Agreement as Act Two is the validation of two or more parties tocommon promises and obligations; and

(iii) The Act of Execution as Act Three is the sign, seal and delivery of the completionand registration of the formal Act of Agreement .

Article 156 - Record

Canon 4436Record is the fifth of the fourteen (14) Cardinal Sacraments also known as the Waysof Heaven. The Sacrament of Offering is a way of sacred action unlocked through thepresence of the seven (7) Keys of Heaven within the Sacrament itself. The Sacramentof Consecration is especially present in the most sacred Apostolic Life Sacrament ofNatal. The Sacrament of Offering may also be granted and conferred on its own inaccordance with these Canons and associated approved liturgy.

Canon 4437Record is granted and administered upon the formal recording of the name anddetails of a particular object or concept in the Great Register and Public Record ofOne Heaven or associated Great Registers in accordance with these canons andassociated approved liturgy. The meaning of Record is derived from two Latin wordsre meaning “property, act, quality” and cordis meaning “heart, soul, mind, judgment”.Hence Record literally means “property, act, quality of the heart, soul or mind”.

Canon 4438The sacrament of Record comprises the completion of three separate and deliberateActs in order: Act One being the Act of Claim, Act Two being the Act of Registrationand Act Three being the Act of Acknowledgment of Registration:

(i) The Act of Claim as Act One is the formal instrument of claim; and

(ii) The Act of Registration as Act Two is the proper registration of a perfected claim;and

(iii) The Act of Acknowledgment as Act Three is the remittance and receipt of theproper registration and recording .

Article 157 - Penance

Canon 4439Penance is the sixth of the fourteen (14) Cardinal Sacraments also known as theWays of Heaven. The Sacrament of Penance is a way of sacred action unlockedthrough the presence of the seven (7) Keys of Heaven within the Sacrament itself.The Sacrament of Consecration is especially present in the most sacred ApostolicLife Sacrament of Natal. The Sacrament of Offering may also be granted andconferred on its own in accordance with these Canons and associated approvedliturgy.

Canon 4440In the sacrament of penance, the faithful who confess their offences to a legitimateminister, are sorry for them and intent to reform themselves obtain from the DivineCreator, also known as Unique Collective Awareness the absolution imparted by thesame minister forgiveness for the offences committed and at the same time arereconciled with the community they have wounded by their offences. The meaning ofPenance is derived from the Latin words penitus meaning “honest self examination,to look inside deeply, thoroughly”.

Canon 4441The sacrament of Penance comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Indictment, Act Two being the Act ofReckoning and Act Three being the Act of Reconciliation:

(i) The Act of Indictment as Act One is the formal written accusation on behalf of oneparty outlining the accusations against another; and

(ii) The Act of Reckoning as Act Two is the investigation, audit and argumentspresented by the party making an accusation and the defense by the accused; and

(iii) The Act of Reconciliation as Act Three is the reconciliation between all partiessuch that a decision and result has been reached.

Article 158 - Oath

Canon 4442Oath is the seventh of the fourteen (14) Cardinal Sacraments also known as theWays of Heaven. The Sacrament of Oath is a way of sacred action unlocked throughthe presence of the seven (7) Keys of Heaven within the Sacrament itself. TheSacrament of Oath is especially present in the most sacred Apostolic Life Sacramentof Natal. The Sacrament of Oath may also be granted and conferred on its own inaccordance with these Canons and associated approved liturgy.

Canon 4443The Sacrament of Holy Oath is granted and conveyed upon the pronouncement of avalid oath in accordance with these canons and associated approved liturgy. Themeaning of Oath is derived from the ancient Celtic word oath meaning “solemnvocalized swearing or appeal to deity in witness of truth or promise”.

Canon 4444The sacrament of Oath comprises the completion of three separate and deliberateActs in order: Act One being the Act of Invocation, Act Two being the Act ofArticulation and Act Three being the Act of Obsignation:

(i) The Act of Invocation as Act One is the formal call and prayer to the Divine Creatorand all of Heaven for assistance, guidance and witness; and

(ii) The Act of Articulation as Act Two is the formal expression of the promise andnature of the oath; and

(iii) The Act of Obsignation as Act Three is the formal sign, seal and delivery of amemorialization of the oath .

Article 159 - Testimony

Canon 4445Testimony is the eighth of the fourteen (14) Cardinal Sacraments also known as theWays of Heaven. The Sacrament of Testimony is a way of sacred action unlockedthrough the presence of the seven (7) Keys of Heaven within the Sacrament itself.The Sacrament of Testimony is especially present in the most sacred Apostolic LifeSacrament of Natal. The Sacrament of Testimony may also be granted and conferredon its own in accordance with these Canons and associated approved liturgy.

Canon 4446The sacrament of Testimony is granted and bestowed upon a solemn attestationunder oath as to the truth of a matter in accordance with these canons andassociated approved liturgy. The meaning of Testimony is derived from the Latinword testimonium meaning “sworn evidence, vocalized proof before judicialauthority”.

Canon 4447The sacrament of Testimony comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Confirmation, Act Two being the Actof Evidence and Act Three being the Act of Oration.

Article 160 - Investiture

Canon 4448Investiture is the ninth of the fourteen (14) Cardinal Sacraments also known as theWays of Heaven. The Sacrament of Investiture is a way of sacred action unlockedthrough the presence of the seven (7) Keys of Heaven within the Sacrament itself.The Sacrament of Investiture is especially present in the most sacred Apostolic LifeSacrament of Natal. The Sacrament of Investiture may also be granted and conferredon its own in accordance with these Canons and associated approved liturgy.

Canon 4449The purpose of the sacrament of Investiture is the formal bestowal or presentation ofa possessory or prescriptive right of Office to an incumbent including takingpossession of the insignia of Office. The meaning of Investiture is derived from thelate Latin word investire meaning “to clothe in, cover, surround”, itself from twoearlier Latin words in meaning “in, into” and vestire meaning “to dress, clothe,garments”.

Canon 4450The sacrament of Investiture comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Petition, Act Two being the Act ofSelection and Act Three being the Act of Election:

(i) The Act of Petition as Act One is the application to be selected and elected toOffice; and

(ii) The Act of Selection as Act Two is the selection of candidates to office; and

(iii) The Act of Election as Act Three is the election and investiture ceremonies ofthose selected to office .

Article 161 - Clemency

Canon 4451Clemency is the tenth of the fourteen (14) Cardinal Sacraments also known as theWays of Heaven. The Sacrament of Clemency is a way of sacred action unlockedthrough the presence of the seven (7) Keys of Heaven within the Sacrament itself.The Sacrament of Clemency is especially present in the most sacred Apostolic LifeSacrament of Natal. The Sacrament of Clemency may also be granted and conferredon its own in accordance with these Canons and associated approved liturgy.

Canon 4452The purpose of the sacrament of Clemency is the formal is the blessing of charity andthe formal remittance and discharge of part or all of an offence as well as anyprescribed punishment in accordance with these canons and associated approvedliturgy. The meaning of Clemency is derived from the Latin word Clemens meaning“mild, gentle, merciful”.

Canon 4453The sacrament of Clemency comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Appeal, Act Two being the Act ofReview and Act Three being the Act of Discharge:

(i) The Act of Appeal as Act One is the formal calling for an adjudication in respect ofan unresolved matter; and

(ii) The Act of Review as Act Two is the review of the appeal; and

(iii) The Act of Discharge as Act Three is the formal discharge of some, part or all ofthe appeal or accusations found against a person .

Article 162 - Sponsor

Canon 4454Sponsor is the eleventh of the fourteen (14) Cardinal Sacraments also known as theWays of Heaven. The Sacrament of Sponsor is a way of sacred action unlockedthrough the presence of the seven (7) Keys of Heaven within the Sacrament itself.The Sacrament of Sponsor is especially present in the most sacred Apostolic LifeSacrament of Natal. The Sacrament of Sponsor may also be granted and conferredon its own in accordance with these Canons and associated approved liturgy.

Canon 4455The purpose of the sacrament of Sponsor is the formal recognition and endorsementof a person pledging themselves as assurance and security for the obligations ofanother in accordance with these canons and associated approved liturgy. Themeaning of Sponsor is derived from the Latin word sponsio meaning “promise,guarantee, surety”.

Canon 4456The sacrament of Sponsor comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Surety, Act Two being the Act ofSecurity and Act Three being the Act of Endorsement.

(i) The Act of Surety as Act One is the promise of one to pay or perform on behalf ofanother; and

(ii) The Act of Security as Act Two is the security of property as underwriting; and

(iii) The Act of Endorsement as Act Three is the formal sign, seal and delivery of signof the sponsor.

Article 163 - Convocation

Canon 4457Convocation is the twelfth of the fourteen (14) Cardinal Sacraments also known asthe Ways of Heaven. The Sacrament of Convocation is a way of sacred actionunlocked through the presence of the seven (7) Keys of Heaven within the Sacramentitself. The Sacrament of Convocation is especially present in the most sacredApostolic Life Sacrament of Natal. The Sacrament of Convocation may also begranted and conferred on its own in accordance with these Canons and associatedapproved liturgy.

Canon 4458The purpose of the sacrament of Convocation is the formal summons to attendancethe members of a sacred body in accordance with these canons and associatedapproved liturgy. The meaning of Convocation is derived from the Latin word convocomeaning “to call meeting of”.

Canon 4459The sacrament of Convocation comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Summons, Act Two being the Act ofAttendance and Act Three being the Act of Assembly:

(i) The Act of Summons as Act One is the formal call to all members of a parliamentto come to parliament at an allotted time and place; and

(ii) The Act of Attendance as Act Two is the demand that all who are elected to officein the parliament are are to attend parliament; and

(iii) The Act of Assembly as Act Three is the assembly of parliament, including theopening and closing ceremonies.

Article 164 - Prescription

Canon 4460Prescription is the thirteenth of the fourteen (14) Cardinal Sacraments also known asthe Ways of Heaven. The Sacrament of Prescription is a way of sacred actionunlocked through the presence of the seven (7) Keys of Heaven within the Sacramentitself. The Sacrament of Prescription is especially present in the most sacredApostolic Life Sacrament of Natal. The Sacrament of Prescription may also begranted and conferred on its own in accordance with these Canons and associatedapproved liturgy.

Canon 4461The purpose of the sacrament of Prescription is the formal blessing of a decree orjudgment issued by a valid minister or one possessing the proper level of authority inaccordance with these canons and associated approved liturgy. The meaning ofPrescription is derived from the Latin word praescribo meaning “to write first, todirect, command, dictate, describe”.

Canon 4462The sacrament of Prescription comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Decree, Act Two being the Act ofJudgment and Act Three being the Act of Writ.

Article 165 - Rescription

Canon 4463Rescription is the fourteenth of the fourteen (14) Cardinal Sacraments also knownas the Ways of Heaven. The Sacrament of Rescription is a way of sacred actionunlocked through the presence of the seven (7) Keys of Heaven within the Sacramentitself. The Sacrament of Rescription may be granted and conferred on its own inaccordance with these Canons and associated approved liturgy.

Canon 4464The purpose of the sacrament of Rescription is opinion, answer or judgmentpromulgated by an Official Person, subject to the limits of their authority, inaccordance with associated approved liturgy and the procedures of their Office.

Canon 4465The sacrament of Promulgation comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Pronunciation, Act Two being theAct of Imprimation and Act Three being the Act of Publication.

5.4 Apostolic Sacraments

Article 166 - Apostolic Sacraments

Canon 4466The Apostolic Life Sacraments also known as “The Means” are the twelve (12) of thethirty three (33) sacred rites of the supremely sacred covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum instituted by the Divine Creator and entrusted to the Society of One Heavenand all associated valid entities being Annunciation, Natal, Divinus, Adventus, Epinoia,Genius, Beau Ideal, Haga Sofia, Adieu, Resolution, Remembrance and Veneration.

Canon 4467All members of One Heaven are entitled to receive the full benefits of all twelve (12)Life Sacraments, whether living or deceased either upon the anniversaries prescribedfor the conferral of a sacrament or upon proof of majority and competency for thespecific Life Sacraments of Epinoia, Genius, Beau Ideal and Haga Sofia.

Canon 4468A member who has not first received the prior Life Sacrament, cannot be admittedvalidly to receiving the subsequent sacrament.

Canon 4469As actions of the Divine Creator and One Heaven the Life Sacraments are signs andmeans which express and strengthen the faith, render worship to the Divine andeffect the sanctification of humanity and thus contribute in the greatest way toestablish, strengthen, and manifest ecclesiastical unity. Accordingly, in the celebrationof the sacraments the sacred ministers and the other members of the faithful mustuse the greatest veneration and necessary diligence.

Canon 4470Since the Life Sacraments are the same for every Homo Sapien, living or deceased, itis only for the supreme authority of the Society of One Heaven to approve or definethe requirements for their validity and what pertains to their licit celebration,administration, and reception and to the order to be observed in their celebration.

Canon 4471Since the Life Sacraments imprint a character, they cannot be repeated.

Canon 4472If after completing a diligent inquiry a prudent doubt still exists whether one or moreLife Sacrament were actually or validly conferred, they are to be conferredconditionally.

Canon 4473All Life Sacraments are conferred either by Ordinary or Extraordinary condition.Ordinary condition is when a Life Sacrament is conferred by one who is invested withthe powers of Administratum, Officium or Imperium. Extraordinary condition is when aLife Sacrament is conferred by one who is invested with the powers of Magisterium orVisium or an ordained sacred minister.

Canon 4474Sacred Celebrants cannot deny the sacraments to those who seek them atappropriate times, are properly disposed, and are not prohibited by law fromreceiving them. All ministers, according to their respective ecclesiastical function,have the duty to take care that those who seek the sacraments are prepared toreceive them by proper instruction, attentive to the norms issued by competentauthority.

Canon 4475In celebrating the sacraments by extraordinary condition, the liturgical booksapproved by competent authority are to be observed faithfully; accordingly, no one isto add, omit, or alter anything in them on one’s own authority. In celebrating thesacraments by ordinary condition, only those things required for the validity of thesacrament must be observed.

Canon 4476The Celebrant is to seek nothing for the administration of the sacraments beyond theofferings defined by competent authority, always taking care that the needy are notdeprived of the assistance of the sacraments because of poverty.

Article 167 - Annunciation

Canon 4477Annunciation is the first of the twelve (12) Apostolic Life Sacraments also known as“The Twelve”, “The Twelve Apostles” and “The Means”. Annunciation is granted andconferred exclusively to an expectant mother and their living unborn child accordingto these canons and associated approved liturgy upon evidence of pregnancy fromthe 50th day to before birth.

Canon 4478The purpose of the sacrament of Annunciation is the recognition of the ancienttradition of celebrating the announcement of pregnancy and prayers for the safepassage of the baby to full term and the formal bestowal of consecration andprotection of the unborn child. The meaning of Annunciation is derived from two Latinwords “an” meaning“ certain” and “nuntio” meaning “report, tell”.

Canon 4479The sacrament of Annunciation comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Conception, Act Two being the Actof Inception and Act Three being the Act of Perfection.

Canon 4480Upon the estimated fiftieth day of pregnancy and before the one hundredth day, theexpectant mother, or nominated guardian shall appoint a Herald by extraordinarycondition to formally make known the news of the pregnancy to friends, family andthe community. The promulgation of the news represents the Heraldic Prayer whichrepresents the moment of conferral of the sacrament and the appointment of aDivine Guardian Angel to watch over the unborn child and the safety of the motheruntil birth.

Canon 4481Should no Herald be appointed by the mother or nominated guardian and theHeraldic Prayer not be instanced, then by ordinary condition a Divine Guardian Angelshall be automatically appointed by the powers of Heaven to watch over her unbornchild and her safety not later than one hundred and fifty days since the beginning ofthe pregnancy.

Canon 4482In the instance that the embryo and then fetus were not successfully delivered to fullterm, the sacrament of Natal may be conferred upon all who have received thesacrament of Annunciation.

Article 168 - Natal

Canon 4483Natal is second of the twelve (12) Apostolic Life Sacraments also known as “TheTwelve”, “The Twelve Apostles” and “The Means”. Natal is granted and conferred toa new born Homo Sapien child at the final stage of birth or within 90 days of beingborn in accordance with these canons and associated approved liturgy.

Canon 4484The purpose of the sacrament of Natal is the formal bestowal or presentation of apossessory or prescriptive right of Office to an incumbent including taking possessionof the insignia of Office. The meaning of Natal is derived from the Latin word “nasci”meaning “to be born”.

Canon 4485The birth of a child into flesh also represents the birth of a True Trust through theconveyance of divinity, also known as Divine right of use from the Divine Personalityof the spirit of the child with the flesh of the child the eventual rightful trustee of theTrue Trust upon age of majority. Until such time, the Divine Person of the child grantstemporary guardian powers to the parent or parents, or those properly designatedas immediate carer.

Canon 4486The sacrament of Natal comprises the completion of three separate and deliberateActs in order: Act One being the Act of Supplication, Act Two being the Act ofVeneration and Act Three being the Act of Offering.

Canon 4487Ordinary Natal is conferred by the delivery of a child without the presence of anordained minister of a valid religion and through the witness of the birth by two ormore people apart from the mother.

Canon 4488Extraordinary Natal is conferred by the delivery of a child in the presence of anordained minister of a valid religion and through the pouring of a few drops of waterupon the head of the infant.

Canon 4489The fraudulent and inferior sacrament of Baptism is forbidden and has no lawfuleffect.

Canon 4490No documents, oral promises or any other inferred agreement by the parents of anew born baby to the hospital, or competent civil authority or by implication to anyReligion or Cult can in anyway diminish the rights of the parents as Guardians unlessby willing and deliberate behaviour they have been legally proven through a formalhearing to be incompetent as trustees and guardians of their new born child.

Canon 4491The sacrament of Natal negates the presumptions, validity and existence of anyclaimed Cestui Que Vie Trusts or any other curses, spells and unlawful conveyancesby any Religion, Cult or their agents.

Canon 4492In accordance with Divine Law and the most sacred covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, if a fetus having received the sacrament of Annunciation dies before beingborne, then this unique Divine Immortal Spirit shall be fully entitled to receive thesacrament of Natal within 90 days of what otherwise would have been its borne dayand all Life Sacraments thereafter at their appointed time.

Canon 4493In accordance with Divine Law and the most sacred covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, the mother or father or next of living kin of any fetus that failed to be borne,yet was not previously granted the sacrament of Annunciation may apply for thespecial ceremony of Life Sacraments where all sacraments are granted beginningwith Annunciation to the sacrament representing the same age as if the fetus hadbeen borne and lived to the present day.

Article 169 - Divinus

Canon 4494Divinus is the third of the twelve (12) Apostolic Life Sacraments also known as “TheTwelve”, “The Twelve Apostles” and “The Means”. Divinus is granted andadministered within 30 days of the 2nd birthday of a child that has received theSacrament of Natal in accordance with these canons and associated approvedliturgy.

Canon 4495The purpose of the sacrament of Divinus is to officially recognize the transition of ababy to a child and their commencement of valid organized learning systems of thecommunity. The child is now welcomed into the tribe and protection is given inexchange for the child understanding that it is time to learn. The meaning of Divinus isderived from the Latin word divinus meaning “divine of the gods, prophetic,superhuman, excellent”.

Canon 4496The sacrament of Divinus comprises the completion of three separate and deliberateActs in order: Act One being the Act of Notification, Act Two being the Act ofClassification and Act Three being the Act of Valuation.

Canon 4497In accordance with Divine Law and the most sacred covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, if a child having received the sacrament of Natal dies at or prior to the ageof two (2), then this unique Divine Immortal Spirit shall be fully entitled to receive thesacrament of Divinus within 60 days of 2 years since being borne and all LifeSacraments thereafter at their appointed time.

Canon 4498In accordance with Divine Law and the most sacred covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, the mother or father or next of living kin of any child that died at or prior tothe age of two (2) yet was not previously granted the sacrament of Natal may applyfor the special ceremony of Life Sacraments where all sacraments are grantedbeginning with Annunciation to the sacrament representing the same age as if thechild had lived and grown up to the present day.

Article 170 - Adventus

Canon 4499Adventus is the fourth of the twelve (12) Apostolic Life Sacraments also known as“The Twelve”, “The Twelve Apostles” and “The Means”. Adventus is granted andadministered within 30 days of the 12th birthday of a child that has received thesacrament of Divinus in accordance with these canons and associated approvedliturgy.

Canon 4500The purpose of the sacrament of Adventus is the formal bestowal or presentation ofa possessory or prescriptive right of Office to an incumbent including takingpossession of the insignia of Office. The meaning of Adventus is derived from theLatin word adventus meaning “arrival, approach”.

Canon 4501The sacrament of Adventus comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Intent, Act Two being the Act ofPurpose and Act Three being the Act of Delivery.

Canon 4502The sacrament of Adventus is the celebration of becoming an adolescent. It is thepromise and commitment to one’s own family and society and to its just laws.

Canon 4503A condition of the sacrament of Adventus is that the child knowingly and willinglyconsents to learning, to self improvement, to essential virtue and to acceptingresponsibility for one’s own actions.

Canon 4504In accordance with Divine Law and the most sacred covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, if a child having received the sacrament of Divinus dies before being the ageof twelve (12), then this unique Divine Immortal Spirit shall be fully entitled to receivethe sacrament of Adventus within 60 days of 12 years since being borne.

Canon 4505In accordance with Divine Law and the most sacred covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, the mother or father or next of living kin of any child that died prior to theage of twelve (12) yet was not previously granted the sacrament of Divinus mayapply for the special ceremony of Life Sacraments where all sacraments are grantedbeginning with Annunciation to the sacrament representing the same age as if thechild had lived and grown up to the present day.

Article 171 - Epinoia

Canon 4506Epinoia is the fifth of the twelve (12) Apostolic Life Sacraments also known as “TheTwelve”, “The Twelve Apostles” and “The Means”. Epinoia is granted andadministered within 30 days of the 21st birthday of a young adult in accordance withthese canons and associated approved liturgy

Canon 4507The purpose of the sacrament of Epinoia is the formal bestowal or presentation of apossessory or prescriptive right of Office to an incumbent including taking possessionof the insignia of Office. The meaning of Epinoia is derived from the ancient Greekword “epinioa” meaning literally “thinking on a thing” and to the Gnostics/Nazarenesmeant “knowing (God) through intuition and direct revelation”.

Canon 4508The sacrament of Epinoia comprises the completion of three separate and deliberateActs in order: Act One being the Act of Consent, Act Two being the Act of Covenantand Act Three being the Act of Binding.

Canon 4509A condition of Epinoia is that the youth knowingly and willingly consents to dedicatingtheir life to continuous self improvement and virtue and to contributing to the benefitand improvement of their community and society.

Canon 4510In accordance with Divine Law and the most sacred covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, if a teenager having received the sacrament of Adventus dies before beingthe age of twenty one (21), then this unique Divine Immortal Spirit shall be fullyentitled to receive the sacrament of Epinoia within 30 days of 21 years since beingborne and all Life Sacraments thereafter at their appointed time.

Canon 4511In accordance with Divine Law and the most sacred covenant Pactum De SingularisCaelum, the mother or father or next of living kin of any child that died prior to theage of twenty-one (21) yet was not previously granted the sacrament of Adventusmay apply for the special ceremony of Life Sacraments where all sacramentsincluding Epinoia are granted beginning with Annunciation to the sacramentrepresenting the same age as if the child had lived and grown up to the present day.

Article 172 - Genius

Canon 4512Genius is sixth of the twelve (12) Apostolic Life Sacraments also known as “TheTwelve”, “The Twelve Apostles” and “The Means”. Genius is granted andadministered within in accordance with 30 days of the 33rd birthday of an adult inaccordance with these canons and associated approved liturgy.

Canon 4513The purpose of the sacrament of Genius is the formal bestowal or presentation of apossessory or prescriptive right of Office to an incumbent including taking possessionof the insignia of Office in accordance with these canons and associated approvedliturgy. The meaning of Genius is derived from the Latin word genius meaning“guardian spirit, inclination, talent”.

Canon 4514The sacrament of Genius comprises the completion of three separate and deliberateActs in order: Act One being the Act of Imagination, Act Two being the Act of Creationand Act Three being the Act of Possession.

Canon 4515Genius is the celebration of the point of transition from Youthhood to Adulthood cycleof life. It is the celebration of becoming an adult.

Article 173 - Beau Ideal

Canon 4516Beau Ideal is the seventh of the twelve (12) Apostolic Life Sacraments also known as“The Twelve”, “The Twelve Apostles” and “The Means”. Beau Ideal is granted andadministered within 30 days of the 44th birthday of an adult in accordance with thesecanons and associated approved liturgy.

Canon 4517The purpose of the sacrament of Beau Ideal is the formal bestowal or presentation ofa possessory or prescriptive right of Office to an incumbent including takingpossession of the insignia of Office in accordance with these canons and associatedapproved liturgy. The meaning of Beau Ideal is derived from the Old French phrasebeau ideal meaning “the concept of perfect beauty, an ideal model”.

Canon 4518The sacrament of Beau Ideal comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Offer, Act Two being the Act ofAgreement and Act Three being the Act of Enactment.

Canon 4519Beau Ideal is the celebration of the point of transition from Adulthood to Seniorhood.It recognizes the experience and contribution of older adults while they are stillactive members of their society.

Article 174 - Haga Sofia

Canon 4520Haga Sofia is the eighth of the twelve (12) Apostolic Life Sacraments also known as“The Twelve”, “The Twelve Apostles” and “The Means”. Haga Sofia is granted andadministered within 30 days of the 66th birthday of a senior in accordance with thesecanons and associated approved liturgy.

Canon 4521The purpose of the sacrament of Haga Sofia is the formal bestowal or presentationof a possessory or prescriptive right of Office to an incumbent including takingpossession of the insignia of Office in accordance with these canons and associatedapproved liturgy. The meaning of Haga Sofia is derived from two ancient Greekwords haga sofia meaning “holy wisdom”.

Canon 4522The sacrament of Haga Sofia comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Petition, Act Two being the Act ofSelection and Act Three being the Act of Election.

Canon 4523An enlightened society venerates its elders, protects them and seeks their counseland wisdom. Haga sofia is the celebration of the point of transition from Seniorhoodto Elderhood. It is the celebration of becoming an elder.

Article 175 - Adieu

Canon 4524Adieu is the ninth of the twelve (12) Apostolic Life Sacraments also known as “TheTwelve”, “The Twelve Apostles” and “The Means”. Adieu is granted and administeredwithin six months of likely death in accordance with these canons and associatedapproved liturgy.

Canon 4525The purpose of the sacrament of Adieu is as rites of forgiveness and cleansing to anincumbent in accordance with these canons and associated approved liturgy. Themeaning of Adieu is derived from the Old French word adieu meaning “I commend youto God”.

Canon 4526The sacrament of Adieu comprises the completion of three separate and deliberateActs in order: Act One being the Act of Charity, Act Two being the Act of Benevolenceand Act Three being the Act of Annulment of Injuries.

Canon 4527Dying with dignity is a fundamental determination of an enlightened society. Adieu isa celebration that enables those people who have some time before the point ofdeath to seek resolution and peace before death. Because physical disease includesto some degree the deterioration of the conscious brain, it is also appropriate as aceremony earlier in the process than later.

Article 176 - Resolution

Canon 4528Resolution is the tenth of the twelve (12) Apostolic Life Sacraments also known as“The Twelve”, “The Twelve Apostles” and “The Means”. Resolution is granted andadministered within one day of imminent death in accordance with these canons andassociated approved liturgy.

Canon 4529The purpose of the sacrament of Resolution is the formal final (last) rites of bestowalor presentation of a possessory or prescriptive right to an incumbent in accordancewith these canons and associated approved liturgy. The meaning of Resolution isderived from two Latin words re meaning “property, act, quality” and solutio meaning“unbinding, payment”. Hence Resolution literally means “the action or quality ofunbinding/freeing of all debts”.

Canon 4530The sacrament of Resolution comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Condition, Act Two being the Act ofFulfilment and Act Three being the Act of Completion.

Canon 4531Resolution is the special celebration of blessing and cleansing to help an individual inthe final stages of death to find a point of peace and resolution to their life in thehope of evoking the care of other minds already crossed to help guide the personsafely.

Article 177 - Remembrance

Canon 4532Remembrance is the eleventh of the twelve (12) Apostolic Life Sacraments alsoknown as “The Twelve”, “The Twelve Apostles” and “The Means”. Remembrance isgranted and administered after death and prior to the sacrament of Veneration andthe burial or disposal of the body in accordance with these canons and associatedapproved liturgy.

Canon 4533The purpose of the sacrament of Remembrance is the formal funerary rites to anincumbent in accordance with these canons and associated approved liturgy. Themeaning of Remembrance is derived from two Latin words re meaning “property, act,quality” and membrana meaning “skin, flesh, parchment”. Hence Remembranceliterally means “the actions, qualities of the departed flesh”.

Canon 4534The sacrament of Remembrance comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Conclusion, Act Two being the Actof Termination of Flesh and Act Three being the Act of Emancipation of Spirit.

Canon 4535Remembrance is both the sacrament and ceremony that remembers the deceased,their life and provides an opportunity for those in attendance to speak, celebrate andhonor the memory of the departed.

Article 178 - Veneration

Canon 4536Veneration is the twelth of the twelve (12) Apostolic Life Sacraments also known as“The Twelve”, “The Twelve Apostles” and “The Means”. Veneration is granted andadministered by a valid Minister following death and the sacrament of Remembrancein accordance with these canons and associated approved liturgy.

Canon 4537The purpose of the sacrament of Veneration is a formal rite of blessing andremembrance to an incumbent in accordance with these canons and associatedapproved liturgy. The meaning of Veneration is derived from the Latin wordvenere/venert meaning “to regard with respect, reverence, or heartfelt deference”.

Canon 4538The sacrament of Veneration comprises the completion of three separate anddeliberate Acts in order: Act One being the Act of Conception, Act Two being the Actof Inception and Act Three being the Act of Perfection.

VI. Institution

6.1 Institution

Article 179 - Institution

Canon 4539An Institution, also known as Religious Institution is the term used to define the totalaggregate of legally constituted orders, colleges, churches, trusts, corporate bodiesor entities of a particular Religion or Cult as a single legal entity, whether or not sucha singular legal entity physically exists.

Canon 4540By definition, there may be only one (1) Religious Institution for a particular Religionor Cult. Any legal, or jurisdictional requirements or design that enables a Religion orCult to be treated as multiple and distinct Institutions shall have no force or effectover these Canons.

Canon 4541No Religion or Cult may legitimately claim higher or greater authority than OneHeaven. Therefore, all Institutions are subject to the Supreme Authority andJurisdiction of the Society of One Heaven and associated valid entities.

Canon 4542No Religion or Cult may legitimately claim higher or greater land and property rightsthan the Society of One Heaven. Therefore, all claims of real property and property ingeneral by Institutions are subject to the Supreme Authority and Jurisdiction of theSociety of One Heaven and associated valid entities.

Canon 4543The deed, instrument or rules of incorporation of an Institution is invalid unless itconforms to these canons and the most sacred Covenant Pactum de SingularisCaelum.

Article 180 - Church

Canon 4544The word Church is used to define several concepts associated with Religion andCults including a place of worship, a group of people that attend a place of worship,the service and rituals performed during worship and the aggregate organization of aparticular Religion or Cult.

Canon 4545As the word “Church” is deliberately confusing on account of its multiple meanings,the word is not permitted to define either the Institution of a Religion or Cult, nor adivision or unit thereof.

Canon 4546The word Church originates in the native Khazarian dialect as “kirk” meaning “light,illumination”. The word was adopted in the 16th Century through the work of theJesuits and Venetian lords as a means of defining places of worship in honor of the“illuminated one”.

Canon 4547As the concept of a Universal Church or a land mass or country being a “Church” is indirect contradiction with these Canons, such claims and concepts are automaticallynull and void from the beginning.

Article 181 - Order

Canon 4548An Order is the term used to define a sub branch of a Religion or Cult, distinct fromother organs colleges, churches, trusts, corporate bodies, entities and institutionsaccording to its instrument of formation, purpose, by-laws, geographic region andactivities.

Canon 4549An Order is not a valid Order unless it conforms to these canons and the most sacredCovenant Pactum de Singularis Caelum.

Canon 4550A valid Order may be further subdivided into geographic subdivisions according to itshierarchy as defined by its deed or instrument of formation.

Canon 4551As a Cult by definition seeks to diminish and corrupt knowledge, a Cult is forbidden toestablish, operate or control Orders in areas where knowledge is a crucialcomponent to the effective delivery of service such as health, education andsciences.

Canon 4552Any Cult found to be operating an Order in an area where knowledge is a crucialcomponent immediately forfeits the right to continue ownership and control of suchservices and they must be surrendered to the appropriate Ucadian Society. Where aCult refuses to surrender institutions it is not permitted to operate, then it ispermissible to seek enforcement to make sure such property and services areproperly and lawfully ceded.

Article 182 - Hierarchy

Canon 4553Hierarchy is the organizational structure within a particular Religion or Cult whereby itis clear the relationship, obligations and lines of authority between various Offices,Positions, Orders and Institutes.

Canon 4554A Hierarchy is not valid unless it conforms to these canons and the most sacredCovenant Pactum de Singularis Caelum.

Canon 4555All valid Hierarchies may be defined as a unique combination of Orders, Institutions,Offices and Positions:

(i) An Order is a sub branch of a Religion or Cult, distinct from other organs andinstitutions according to its instrument of formation, purpose, by-laws, geographicregion and activities; and

(ii) An Institution is an aggregate, college or entity of a Religion or Cult, distinct froman Order, established at a particular location and dedicated to one primary purposeof service to members and the public at large including (but not limited to) education,aged care, health, palliative care, fitness and welfare, emergency housing,emergency relief and rehabilitation; and

(iii) An Office is a type of trust of responsibility holding certain ecclesiastical powers,obligations and authority within a Religion or Cult as defined by its by-laws; and

(iv) A Position is a specific instance of an Office conveyed within or outside of anOrder or Institution so that each Position is Unique.

Canon 4556No Religion or Cult may keep its Hierarchy secret, nor fail to fully disclose the mostsenior members of the organization. A Religion or Cult that refuses to fully discloseits entire Hierarchy is by definition a Secret Organization and therefore subject tobeing banned, forbidden and stripped of any property and protection of the law.

Canon 4557No Religion or Cult may claim its Hierarchy to be greater or higher than any Hierarchyand structures defined by these canons. Therefore any claim by any religion or cult ofa higher or greater hierarchy than these canons is automatically null and void fromthe beginning.

Canon 4558The extent of authority of a member or official of a Religion or Cult only extends tothe limits of Jurisdiction of the Religion or Cult in accordance with these canons.

Article 183 - Leader

Canon 4559The Leader of a Religion or Cult is its highest primary representative and head. If aReligion or Cult be structured where more than one man or woman is consideredleader of equal status then the aggregate is considered the Leader.

Canon 4560No Leader of a Religion or Cult may legitimately claim higher or greater authoritythan One Heaven. Therefore, all Leaders of Religions and Cults are subject to theSupreme Authority and Jurisdiction of the Society of One Heaven and associated validentities.

Canon 4561No Leader of a Religion or Cult may legitimately claim to be a God, or the exclusiveand sole spokesperson for Divine will. When a Leader expresses such false andabsurd claims, they automatically cease to possess any valid authority.

Canon 4562Any Leader of a Religion or Cult that advocates violence and terror in the name ofthe Divine Creator is unworthy to be known as a Leader and automatically isexcommunicated from any rights of authority.

Article 184 - Authority

Canon 4563Authority is the ability and power of a member or official of a Religion or Cult toinfluence or enforce the behaviour of others through given advice, opinion orcommand by lawful appointment.

Canon 4564The extent of authority of a member or official of a Religion or Cult only extends tothe limits of Jurisdiction of the Religion or Cult in accordance with these canons.

Canon 4565All legitimate persons, aggregates and entities derive their power from the Divine inaccordance with the sacred Covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum and thesecanons.

6.2 Property and Rights

Article 185 - Property and Goods

Canon 4566All Religions and Cults have the right to acquire, retain, administer and alienategoods and personal property by lawful means in accordance with the sacredCovenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum and these canons.

Canon 4567No Religion or Cult may acquire, retain, administer and alienate goods independentlyfrom competent civil power.

Canon 4568Under the supreme authority of the Society of One Heaven, ownership of all goodsbelongs to that person which has acquired them legitimately.

Canon 4569A Religion or Cult has the right to request from its members who have reached theage of majority and reason that they provide their financial as well as moral support.

Canon 4570All Religions and Cults are forbidden to hide their ownership and control of propertyand goods. Where such fraud is exposed, a Religion or Cult automatically forfeitssuch property and goods.

Canon 4571By virtue of primacy, governance and right, the Society of One Heaven is the supremeadministrator and steward of all ecclesiastical property and goods.

Canon 4572No Religion or Cult, including all its subsidiaries as one, may ever own, possess orcontrol directly or indirectly more than one twentieth of the property and goods of acommunity, region, state or nation.

Canon 4573Any Religion or Cult that owns, possesses or controls directly or indirectly more thanone twentieth of the property and goods of a community, region, state or nation iscompelled to immediately surrender without charge such title and property to thebenefit of the community as a whole.

Article 186 - Rights

Canon 4574The Rights of any Religion or Cult are those bestowed upon it by virtue of itsconformity with the most sacred Covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum inaccordance with these canons.

Canon 4575As the most sacred Covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum represents the highestDeed and the Society of One Heaven represents the highest Trust, no Religion or Cultmay claim higher rights. Therefore all lawful Rights held by a Religion or Cult arethose granted and bestowed by the Society of One Heaven and no other.

Canon 4576Any Claim of Right by a Religion or Cult that does not conform to the most sacredCovenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum and these canons is automatically null andvoid having not legitimacy or force of law.

Canon 4577Any prior Claim of Right by a Religion or Cult that does not conform to the mostsacred Covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum and these canons, including any trustsare hereby automatically dissolved with all Rights lawfully returning to the Society ofOne Heaven.

Article 187 - Real Property

Canon 4578All Religions and Cults have the right to acquire, retain and administer real propertyin the form of land and associated fixed and immovable property pertaining toOrders and primary services provided by the Religion or Cult. However, no Religionsor Cult has the right to treat Homo Sapien or higher order life as elements of realproperty.

Canon 4579No Religion or Cult, including all its subsidiaries as one, may ever own, possess orcontrol directly or indirectly Real Property for the purpose of investment that doesnot represent actual real property of a primary service.

Canon 4580No Religion or Cult, including all its subsidiaries as one, may ever own, possess orcontrol directly or indirectly more than one fortieth (1/40th) of the property andgoods of a community, region, state or nation.

Canon 4581Any Religion or Cult that owns, possesses or controls directly or indirectly more thanone fortieth (1/40th) of the real property of a community, region, state or nation iscompelled to immediately surrender without charge such title and property to thebenefit of the community as a whole.

Article 188 - Patents

Canon 4582Religions and Cults do not have the right to own, hold, retain or administer patents orany other form of intellectual property, directly or indirectly.

Canon 4583Any Religion or Cult that owns, possesses or controls directly or indirectly certainpatents, patent registers, or other forms of intellectual property and systems herebyautomatically forfeits such property to the Society of One Heaven for the benefit ofthe community at large.

Article 189 - Trusts

Canon 4584All Trusts, Enclosures and other legal devices of a similar function but different nameowned, controlled, administered or held by Religions and Cults having been formedprior to 2006 are hereby terminated, with all property and goods hereby forfeitedback to the Society of One Heaven unless such property and goods comply with themost sacred Covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum.

Canon 4585In accordance with the Ritus Probatum promulgated on Ucadia

Time E8:Y3210:A35:S3:M12:D4 [12 June 2011] to all three Popes of the Roman Cultconcerning the Trust named Romanus Pontifex, this trust has been lawfully andcompletely, dissolved, terminated and redistributed in accordance with the mostsacred Covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum. Therefore, the office of Roman Pontiffassociated with the Trust has also been dissolved.

Canon 4586As the Trust Romanus Pontifex has been lawfully dissolved, all claims over realproperty including but not limited to land, sea, air, men, woman and other higherorder life have also been dissolved. Therefore, any trust, instrument, deed, systemfounded upon such presumptions are also null and void.

Canon 4587In accordance with the Ritus Probatum Regnum promulgated on Ucadia TimeE8:Y3210:A48:S4:M17:D3 [15 August 2011] to all three Popes of the Roman Cultconcerning the Trust named Aterni Regis, this trust has been lawfully and completely,dissolved, terminated and redistributed in accordance with the most sacredCovenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum. Therefore, the office of Roman Pontiffassociated with the Trust has also been dissolved.

Canon 4588As the Trust Aterni Regis has been lawfully dissolved, all claims over real andpersonal property including but not limited to land, sea, air, men, woman and otherhigher order life have also been dissolved. Therefore, any trust, instrument, deed,system founded upon such presumptions are also null and void.

Canon 4589In accordance with the Ritus Verum also known as “The 144 Truths” promulgated onUcadia Time E8:Y3210:A63:S4:M6:D5[31st October 2011] to all people throughout theworld concerning the Trust known as Convocation and all previous correspondenceand writs, this trust and all trusts claimed by the Roman Cult and Venetian nobilityhave been lawfully and completely, dissolved with all property and rights conveyed tothe Society of One Heaven.

6.3 Administration

Article 190 - Administration

Canon 4590Administration is both the executive body of Officials who administer as well as theact of administering the direction, public affairs, services rendered and duties of alloffice bearers within a Religion or Cult.

Canon 4591The executive administrative body of a Religion or Cult is always to be consideredpublic officials subject to the same obligations, due diligence and good conductexpected of all public officials.

Canon 4592Financial Administration is the competent management of the financial affairs of aReligion or Cult, including its property, goods, disclosure and reporting.

Canon 4593All Religions and Cults are expected to be competent, forthright and transparent inthe management of their financial affairs, including the provision of full disclosure andreporting as prescribed by each competent civil authority in each region in which theyoperate.

Canon 4594As spiritual people, the leadership of all Religions and Cults are expected todemonstrate humility, frugality, restraint and simplicity in the purchase and use ofgoods as well as payment of salaries and wages.

Canon 4595Leaders and ministers of Religions and Cults are expressly forbidden to use thefinancial resources of the Religion or Cult for personal extravagant use includinglavish residences, personal property and lifestyle. Any leader or minister whodemonstrates a lack of humility, frugality, restraint and simplicity in the use offinancial resources must be immediately stripped of any authority with the immediatereturn of such property.

Canon 4596Officers of Religions and Cults that are appointed as Trustees, Executors orAdministrators are obliged by their duties to conduct themselves with the highestintegrity and competence. The failure to perform fiduciary duties is no excuse for anyofficial of a Religion or Cult unable to demonstrate competent care andadministration of the resources of a trust.

Article 191 - Financial Assistance

Canon 4597Financial Assistance is the provision of property, goods and other financial servicesby a Religion or Cult to members and non members in need.

Canon 4598As a key purpose that a Religion or Cult possessing property and goods is in orderto provide Financial Assistance, not less than one twelfth (1/12th) of goods andproperty must be provided for financial assistance without charge each and everyyear.

Canon 4599The failure of a Religion or Cult to provide not less than one twelfth (1/12th) of itstotal goods and property for financial assistance each and every year is a graveinjury against the purpose of such an organization which shall result in the financialadministration of all property and goods of the Religion or Cult being placed in civilianadministration.

Article 192 - Jurisdiction

Canon 4600Jurisdiction is the power and rights of officers of a Religion or Cult to exercise theirauthority in hearing any controversy, adjudicating and issuing any sanctions; includingthe limits within which such authority may be exercised.

Canon 4601No Religion or Cult has greater jurisdiction than the Society of One Heaven. TheSociety of One Heaven has innate and proper right to coerce all offending Religionsand Cults with penal sanctions.

Canon 4602Any accusation, adjudication or sanction brought against a person that is outside thelimits of jurisdiction of a particular officer of a Religion or Cult is automaticallyunlawful and therefore null and void, having no force of law.

Article 193 - Accusation

Canon 4603An Accusation is a formal complaint or charge of an alleged crime against a memberof a particular Religion or Cult, in accordance with its own statutes and rules.

Canon 4604In the absence of formal approved rules and procedures of the Religion or Cult thatclearly define the alleged offence, an accusation is invalid.

Canon 4605In the absence of a formal charge, detailing the alleged crime, including access to therules and statutes by which such a crime has been issued according to the approvedrules and procedures of the Religion or Cult, an accusation is invalid.

Canon 4606An Accused must always be afforded the right to a free and fair defense upon thepresumption of innocent until proven guilty. Any presumption of guilt or denial of a fairhearing or trial automatically negates the validity of the proceedings and anysubsequent adjudication and alleged punishment.

Canon 4607A valid Accusation is an accusation that is issued in accordance with these canonsand the sacred covenant Pactum De Singularis Caelum. An invalid Accusation istherefore null and void, having no force of law.

Article 194 - Adjudication

Canon 4608Adjudication is the formal conduct of a hearing or a trial to judge the validity of anaccusation against a member of a particular Religion or Cult.

Canon 4609A valid Adjudication is any hearing or trial conducted in accordance with these canonsand the sacred covenant Pactum de Singularis Caelum.

Canon 4610There is no higher competent forum for adjudication than the Supreme Court of OneHeaven. Therefore, any claimed higher forum or court claimed by a Religion or Cult isautomatically null and void.

Canon 4611The conduct of any hearing or trial must be in accordance with these canons and theprinciples of full disclosure, innocence until proven guilty, fairness and justice.

Canon 4612An Adjudication that is not in accordance with these canons and the sacred covenantPactum de Singularis Caelum is not valid and therefore is null and void, having nolegitimate force of law.

Article 195 - Sanction

Canon 4613A Sanction is a penalty issued in accordance with the by-laws of a particular Religionor Cult against an adjudicated offence within its Jurisdiction.

Canon 4614A valid sanction is any penalty issued by a Religion or Cult in accordance with thesecanons and the sacred covenant Pactum de Singularis Caelum.

Canon 4615A sanction is invalid and unlawful if it permits a penalty causing death, injury, physicalor mental torture or any other kind of punitive act considered barbaric and inhumane.

Canon 4616A sanction that is not in accordance with these canons and the sacred covenantPactum de Singularis Caelum is not valid and therefore is null and void, having nolegitimate force of law.

Article 196 - Punishment

Canon 4617Punishment is the issuing of one or more penalties against a member of a Religion orCult found guilty through formal adjudication of one or more crimes against aparticular Religion or Cult.

Canon 4618A valid punishment is any non-lethal, non violent, non-torture penalty issued inaccordance with these canons and the sacred covenant Pactum de SingularisCaelum.

Canon 4619A punishment that is not in accordance with these canons and the sacred covenantPactum de Singularis Caelum is not valid and therefore is null and void, having nolegitimate force of law.

VII. Instruction

7.1 Instruction

Article 197 - Instruction

Canon 4620Instruction, also Ministry, is the action of instructing, teaching or furnishing others withinformation or knowledge pertaining to the particular faith of a Religion or Cult.

Canon 4621Instruction is distinguished from Teaching as Teaching is the education of members ornon-members about non-liturgical knowledge whereas Instruction is the education ofmembers about the by-laws, liturgy and information of the Religion or Cult.

Canon 4622Instruction may not include education of information, doctrines and practicesconsidered forbidden and suppressed by these canons.

Article 198 - Catechism

Canon 4623Catechism is an instruction book or manual on one or more subjects, usually designedin question and answer format summarizing the basic principles of a Religion or Cult.

Canon 4624A Catechism may not include education of information, doctrines and practicesconsidered forbidden and suppressed by these canons.

Article 199 - Teaching

Canon 4625Teaching is the education of knowledge to one or more people by a competentauthority from a Religion or Cult on one or more subjects not directly related to therules and by-laws of the faith.

Canon 4626Teaching is distinguished from Instruction as Instruction is the education of membersabout the by-laws, liturgy and information of the Religion or Cult, whereas Teaching isthe education of members or non-members about non-liturgical knowledge.

Canon 4627As a Cult by definition seeks to corrupt, hide and diminish knowledge, only Religionsmay lawfully provide valid teaching.

Canon 4628Education may not include education of information, doctrines and practicesconsidered forbidden and suppressed by these canons.

canonum de lex ecclesium

Documents